V7 Chapter 9.

Demon Lord Subjugation

Gorius beheld an unbelievable sight.

The metal giant that had descended from the sky was staring down at the
Demon Lord.
It was made of various precious metals that only appeared in legends and
myths, making Gorius wonder how the materials were even collected.
There was little room to doubt that this metal giant was at a higher level of
existence than itself.
Furthermore, this lump of metal seemed very much alive, almost as if it had
a will of its own, and it was watching over Liam, who was its master.
Gorius knew instinctively that it would lose if it challenged the metal giant.
It knew that it would be extinguished, never to be revived again.
Heck, even if it did manage to revive, Gorius wasn’t confident of winning
the next time.
But enough about the giant.
What Gorius refused to believe, or at least what it didn’t wish to believe,
was the nature of Liam’s sword.
(N-no way. That weapon. A weapon like that shouldn’t be allowed to exist!)
Its fear stemmed from a certain type of metal mixed in with the sword.
Said metal was much like gold, but beyond that of gold—it was a type of
metal that should not have existed in this world.
At the very least, Gorius didn’t want to be at the receiving end of a sword
that contained this metal.
It was like having a nuclear missile aimed at an ant.
The term “overkill” would be an understatement.
The biggest problem, however, had to do with Liam.
(What’s up with this guy!?)
He rambled on about how humans were the root of all evil and how he was
an evil being himself, but behind him stood the shadows of tens of billions
that were supportive of Liam.
Prayers from those that had once received his help shone like gold particles
as they blessed him with strength.
A sacred force was protecting him, and he was subconsciously drawing out
and manipulating some of its power.
The sacred weapon in his hand was acting as a catalyst and empowering
him.
(He’s not a human.)
Gorius had never encountered a human like this before. It was its first time
facing someone far superior to itself.
It wasn’t just the living.
Even the dead and the stars above were backing Liam.
He was being showered by divine light, and when he drew his dangerous-
looking sword, it appeared as if the blade shone gold.
Although the light was harmless to Liam and the others, it was a big threat
against Gorius.
In fact, Gorius could feel its existence fading out because of the blinding
light.
“—Evil? You must mean—”
Before it could finish its sentence, however, Liam swung his sword, having
grown tired of listening to Gorius.
“Zip it. Our conversation here is over.”
With that sword swing, even the evil aura surrounding the Demon Lord’s
castle was blown away and purified.
Liam did not wish for its revival, so he had completely erased Gorius from
the world.
◇
I’ve just eliminated a Demon Lord wannabe.
“—To think I’d be forced to use my favorite sword against a small fry.”
Although it declared itself to be a Demon Lord, it was quite weak, so weak
in fact that I’m ashamed that I had to pull out my trump card.
“An existence that couldn’t be cut down…”
I’ve heard of enemies that can’t be dealt with through physical or magical
means, but they can be easily eliminated by machines that are found in
interstellar nations.
But that won’t do.
I must find a way to deal with them even if I’m by myself.
“How can I slice something that can’t be sliced—”
Ellen jumps down from the sky just as I’m contemplating this question.
“Master!”
She’s crying her eyes out with a runny nose.
She must have been quite worried as she’s refusing to let go after clinging
onto me.
“I’ve worried you. Who else have come to pick me up?”
“Gusu—Amagi-san, Brian-san, Nias-san, and—”
“Huh? Why are they here? And why Nias? Were Tia and Marie not free?”
Eh, why is Nias here as well?
It’s not like it would matter to her whether or not I disappear.
Actually, never mind.
Nias is probably the type of person that screams when she loses a sponsor.
“What a pain. So Amagi and Brian are here as well? I was treating this as a
short break, but—”
I’m in for a round of scolding, I guess.
Kunai appears from my shadow.
“Lord Liam, the head is here.”
“Hmm? Kukuri came as well?”
A bulky man wearing a mask appears from the shadow of a pillar that’s
standing amidst the rubble.
Kukuri approaches us with a weapon in hand.
I stop him with my right hand to protect Kunai.
“Lord Liam, I’m glad to know that you’re safe. On that note, please do not
stop me from getting rid of a worthless subordinate. Kuhihihihi.”
Kunai’s on her knees, and she has her neck out for Kukuri.
“I’ve forgiven her, not to mention I was the one who got her involved in the
first place. You should spare her.”
“—If that is Lord Liam’s wish, then I shall obey.”
“She has worked hard for me, so I’ll be rewarding her later on.”
Kukuri stares down at Kunai.
“You should be grateful to Lord Liam.”
“Ha!”
After making sure that Kukuri has put away his weapon, I hug Ellen who’s
still crying.
Kunai bows deeply, but that’s not what’s important right now.
“Kukuri, has anything changed?”
I ask him if anything had changed while I was away.
Kukuri tilts his head to the side.
“Yes. The territory has fallen apart, some aristocrats have raided the
mansion, and a successor has been declared. Some members of the Cleo
Faction have betrayed us and are planning to plunder the territory after
allying with the pirates.”
“—Huh?”
◇
“Those idiots!”
By the time I returned to the palace, mobile knights have come down to
occupy the Kingdom of Aarl.
The spaceships hovering in the sky are blocking the sunlight from reaching
the ground.
It’s around noon, and the sky should be clear, but it’s dark outside because
thousands of battleships have come to pick me up.
That’s not why I’m mad though.
After all, I expected no less from my subordinates.
The reason I’m mad is because I’ve been told that Tia and Marie have risen
up.
They’re apparently going around the territory claiming that they’re my
successor.
“And I was just starting to see them in a new light… Really, what am I
going to do with them?”
Things shouldn’t have escalated this far even with my absence.
It’s because of those idiot underlings of mine that things have grown to this
point.
Also, who the heck is Isaac!? I refuse to have a nobody like him named as
my successor!
“I’ll deal with Tia, Marie, and Isaac when I’m back, but for now—”
Some of my knights are following behind me as I walk down the palace
corridor.
They’re part of the Liam retrieval force, and they seem to have taken
control of the kingdom’s palace.
When I enter the audience hall, I’m greeted by an empty throne.
The heavyweights of the kingdom have been handcuffed, including the
Queen that was responsible for summoning me.
The same goes for the kingdom’s knights.
Some seem to have resisted and were consequently beaten up.
It feels nice seeing them like this.
While the majority of my subordinates look relieved that I’m back, there are
still some that appear agitated.
“Speak the truth! Such a primitive magic circle couldn’t have penetrated
our barriers! You’re hiding something, aren’t you!? Spit it out! If you don’t,
I’ll force you to—”
“P-please! Have mercy!”
The magicians under me are surrounding a summoner named Citasan and
interrogating him.
They’re apparently having a hard time believing that such a primitive magic
could bypass their barriers.
I feel a bit sorry seeing everyone so agitated.
After all, I could’ve easily escaped from the summoning circle if I really
wanted to.
“You guys are being too loud.”
“Lord Liam!? Please accept our sincere apologies. We’re willing to make
up for this mistake with our lives, so please have mercy on our families!”
To the inhabitants of this planet, these magicians must look like
otherworldly sages.
The heavyweights of the kingdom finally come to a realization of what’s
going on after seeing the magicians begging for forgiveness with their
heads touching the ground.
Kukuri looks at me and asks, “Lord Liam, how should we dispose of
them?”
“—You better make this the last time that something like this happens. Go
over the mansion’s defenses again when we’re back.”
“W-words cannot express our gratitude, my lord!”
I was the one who got caught up in it on purpose, so it would be too cruel to
execute them.
When they hear that they’ve been forgiven, they begin thanking me
profusely while banging their heads on the floor.
—It’s a bit disturbing to watch.
My knights kneel down before me as I sit on the throne with crossed legs.
The officials that have come to pick me up are glaring at the kingdom’s
inhabitants with cold eyes.
“They’re calling it a Hero Summoning, but what they did is no different
from kidnapping. Lord Liam, I believe it’s necessary to put these people in
their place.”
A lot must have happened while I was gone for the officials to sound this
irritated.
“You’re right. How about destroying the entire planet? They were being
pushed back by a small time villain anyway. They’re bound to be destroyed
sooner or later.”
Let’s destroy the planet!
When I say so, two women, Queen Enora and Kanami, stand up in protest.
“P-please wait!”
“Destroy the planet!? You’re going too far!”
My knights pull out their swords, but I raise my right hand and signal them
to back down.
I laugh maniacally like a villain after sentencing them to their deaths.
“You kidnapped me through a summoning magic. This is a great sin. What
are you willing to do to make up for this transgression?”
With a sullen look, Enora replies that her kingdom will compensate us.
“We are willing to compensate you with gold and silver, so please spare
us.”
“Very well! Then prepare enough treasure to fill this palace to the brim! I
might spare you all if you do.”
“T-that’s unreasonable!”
“Are you hinting that I’m not worth that much? What do you guys think?”
Enough treasure to fill up the palace.
I requested it while knowing full well that it’s an unreasonable demand, but
my subordinates do not seem to catch on to this.
“It wouldn’t be nearly enough.”
“Are they even aware of their sins?”
“They’re saying that it’s unreasonable without even trying. I don’t think
they’re reflecting on their mistakes at all.”
—My subordinates are taking this so seriously that it’s kind of troubling.
I was envisioning a scene where they laugh like villains at the kingdom’s
heavyweights.
I didn’t think they’d react like this.
I guess this is what I get for not interacting with them regularly.
They’re genuinely angry. I don’t think they’re in the mood to entertain
jokes.
“Whatever. In that case—”
“And what do you think you’re doing?”
“—A-Amagi!?”
Just as I was thinking of teasing them even more, the door to the audience
hall opens.
I straighten my back and adjust my position to sit properly on the throne.
Amagi presents herself before me.
—Brian, who has entered with her, runs up to me, crying.
“LORD LIAAAAAM!!” He wails.
“D-don’t come near me! I have no need for men’s tears!”
“Thank God you were saaaafe! I was so worried that I couldn’t sleep at
night!”
Amagi walks up to me just as I’m trying to peel Brian off.
My subordinates look back and forth between Amagi and I.
“Master.”
“Y-yes?”
“When the summoning circle appeared, you didn’t move away on purpose,
right?”
“—Right.”
“Although it doesn’t justify what they did, they must have been quite
desperate to do something like this. Also, you knew that we would be
coming, yes? What I want to say is—please stop horsing around.”
The people around us await my response.
If I were to ignore her words and order for the planet’s destruction, my
subordinates will heed my order without asking any question, but doing so
would mean incurring Amagi’s wrath.
Yup, this planet’s not worth the trouble.
That said, if I were to retreat here after being scolded by Amagi, my image
as an evil lord would suffer.
Kuuu…what should I do?
Brian wipes his tears and speaks up.
“Lord Liam, according to the Empire’s law, we’re supposed to minimize
our contact with intelligent life forms that are incapable of going into space
by themselves. We must refrain from doing anything that may lead to the
loss of cultural diversity. We had no choice but to get involved with them
this time because of the summoning magic, but we should leave things at
that and return without causing trouble.”
I would have lost all face if I had to change my decision after being scolded
by Amagi, but thankfully, Brian has extended an olive branch at a critical
juncture.
“Y-you’re right. I guess there’s nothing we can do about it if it’s the
Empire’s law! Aight, boys, withdraw!”
Heeding my command, my subordinates salute in unison and leave in a
hurry.
They must have put two and two together and figured out that I cannot go
against Amagi.
It’s quite shameful as a leader.
The saving grace is that my subordinates are quick enough on the uptake
and don’t question my orders.
I’m glad that they’re like that.
Amagi bows.
“Thank you for listening to my suggestion. However, when we return, we
will still need to have a talk along with Brian.”
“Don’t be too angry—I’ll apologize.”
I quickly leave the audience hall to escape from the critical eyes of Amagi
and Brian.
◇
Queen Enora could not believe what she had just witnessed.
The arrogant army that came from another world was obediently heading
back because of the orders of a single woman.
It was as if a goddess had descended onto the planet.
Her appearance was out of the ordinary, and she was wearing a beautiful
dress.
The woman unlocked Enora’s handcuff and held her hands.
Her scarlet eyes were so mesmerizing that Enora felt as if her soul was
being sucked in.
“Please allow me to apologize on their behalf for causing such a big
disturbance.”
“T-that’s not necessary! Ah, would you mind telling us your name?”
“—I go by the name of Amagi. We have brought with us some supplies that
we believe would help in the kingdom’s recovery. Please use them as you
see fit.”
“C-can we really?”
“Consider these our apology for the disturbance that we have caused.
Having said that, please do not summon anymore heroes from now on. The
magic circle is too unstable. It could cause other accidents like this one.”
After listening to Amagi’s explanation, Enora nodded.
“But we would be helpless against the Demon Lord if it appears again.”
“Lord Liam, my Master, has thoroughly defeated the Demon Lord. It won’t
revive ever again. If another problem arises, you will have to rely on your
own power to overcome it.”
Enora saw Amagi as a goddess. Thus, she begged Amagi for help.
“We are weak, so please, help us!”
However, Amagi shook her head.
“You must learn to overcome the challenges. That is the trial that has been
bestowed to you.”
◇
Someone calls out to me just as I’m about to head back with my luggage.
It’s Kanami.
“W-wait!”
“What do you want?”
“Well, um—those people are telling me that they’ll send me back.”
I’ve ordered the magicians under me to return Kanami to her original world.
Nothing good will happen from leaving her in a world like this.
She’ll be happier back in her own world.
“Don’t worry, it’s free.”
“—But I don’t want to go back.”
“Don’t you want to meet your precious daddy?”
Kanami’s erupts in anger.
The guards around me try to pull out their weapons, but I tell them to stand
down with my eyes.
“I’m not talking about daddy! The only one that truly loved me is my
father!—He’s dead though.”
What a complicated family situation.
Not that it matters to me, but I don’t like to leave things hanging, so I
decide to have a short talk with her.
I put my large baggage aside and sit on the stairs to talk with Kanami.
“I don’t care about your family situation, but we all belong to our respective
worlds. You should return to where you came from.”
I’m sure her deceased father would want that as well.
He wouldn’t want his daughter to stay in a world that stinks of blood and
war.
“Even if I do go back, I’ll be sold by my mom. Might as well stay her and
help with the reconstruction.”
“You’re really dumb. Now that the Demon Lord has perished, you’re an
unnecessary existence to this world. In fact, they’ll soon see you as a
nuisance because of your power.”
“Enora’s not that kind of person.”
The fact that she trusts the Queen so much goes to prove that she has no
eyes for people.
“The Queen will likely be swayed by the words of those around her. Even if
that’s not the case, the others will try to kill you in secret. Either way,
nothing good will result from you staying here,” I tell her.
“T-that can’t be…”
I can’t help but want to take care of her after seeing her so shaken by the
revelation.
It must be because her name’s the same as my daughter’s.
—A lot has happened back then, but my daughter was not the direct cause
of my suffering.
I hated her for a period of time, but she was just a child back then.
I still don’t have a good impression of her, but I don’t hate her like before.
My hatred is instead directed towards the woman that abandoned me and
the man that encouraged her to do so.
Seeing Kanami reminds me of all that.
“You might be friends with the Queen right now, but she’s someone with a
weak mentality. She’ll eventually come to fear you and distance herself, but
if you leave right now, you’ll be able to keep your beautiful memory with
her.”
Kanami was summoned to this world as a secret weapon against the Demon
Lord.
Now that the Demon Lord is gone, she’ll be nothing more than an obstacle.
Kanami presses her forehead against her knees.
“Haha, in the end, I don’t belong anywhere.”
“You should create a place you can call home.”
“As if. I’m just a normal high school student back in my original world. I
can’t do jack by myself.”
The image of my daughter overlaps with Kanami whenever I look at the
latter.
Her last name is different, and it would be a miracle to have a reunion with
my daughter at this point.
There’s just no way for them to be the same person.
They do look similar, but I’m sure that my daughter is living a good life
with her real dad.
—She must be having a good time after discarding me.
It makes my chest uncomfortable just thinking about it.
I hope they all get cursed or something.
That said, my encounter with Kanami must have been some sort of fate.
I guess I can help her out a bit.
I take out a bag of gold coins from my pocket and shove it towards Kanami.
“Eh?”
“I got these gold coins from the Demon Lord’s castle.”
“—You sure you’re rich? Is this why you attacked the Demon Lord’s
castle? Were you just there to rob? What were you thinking?”
I chuckle at how much of a goody two-shoes she is.
“Since I defeated it, the Demon Lord’s wealth of course belongs to me. Oh,
just checking, but gold coins are valuable in your world as well, right?”
Seeing her nod, I hand the bag of coins to her.
“Then take these gold coins and use them as you like. You can choose to
start a new life with this or just use them to have fun. I’ll leave it up to you
to decide.”
Kanami grabs the bag that contains the gold coins.
“You think I can lead a new life with this?”
“It’ll be up to you. Now, it’s time for you to return.”
The magicians are waiting for Kanami after having finished preparing.
I push her back lightly before picking up my luggage and boarding the
battleship.
Kanami calls out to me.
“You’re nicer than I thought.”
“—I’ll give you a piece of advice. You should develop your eyes for men.
You suck as judging people.”
“S-sorry!? I just praised you! Do you really have to put it like that!?”
“That’s why I keep calling you an idiot. Everything that happened today
was a coincidence. I am an evil lord—I’m an evil villain! You were lucky
that I decided to help you on a whim.”
Reincarnated as the Son of a
Vicious Lord! ~When I Was
Having Fun Learning Magic, I Had
to Get Rid of My Stigma~!
The next day, Farren called Dominic during lunchtime.

The back of the school building is not popular. Thinking that my presence
would complicate the conversation, I quietly hid behind a tree.

I’ve heard that Dominic hates me with all his heart.

“What is it? Unlike you, I don’t have time for this.”

“Let me ask you this straight out… have you been doing anything
dangerous lately?”

“What are you talking about……?”

Dominic’s eyebrows twitched.

“I sense a power in your magic that no human being should possess.”

“I’m not sure what you mean by that. Do you have any proof of this……?”

“There is no such thing. But…”

“If you don’t have proof, stop screwing around!”

Dominic grabbed Farren’s collar with his right arm.

But Farren, looking straight into Dominic’s eyes, said;

“Dominic-san! I can feel the miasma in your magic power!”

“What, miasma? That’s ridiculous!”

“Dominic. If you don’t stop, you’ll…… die. ……That power is not

something a person can handle!”

“Shut up! You’re mocking me, too……!”

Dominic tried to hit Farren.

“Stop it! Dominic!”

I jumped out from behind the tree.

“Why are you here, Owen?”

Dominic glared at me instead of letting go of Farren.

“To stop you.”

“Stop me? Who the hell do you think you are?”

“Me. (Oresama)”

Oh, no…… The old arrogant me came out.

“Bastard, are you fucking kidding me?”

“Dominic, what you’ve been doing lately is beyond control. Even

yesterday…”

“You were miserable! You can’t even block magic like that!”

“Don’t get carried away. Do you think you can beat me with a surprise
attack? You’ve got a big head.”

“Surprise attack? If you want, I can burn you to a crisp right now!”

“No, please!”

Farren stepped in between me and Dominic.

“I don’t have time for your bullshit.”

Dominic snorted and left.

As I stared at him, I asked Farren.

“Hey, Farren…… that miasma you were talking about earlier, was it that
true?”

“That…”

He looked around to make sure no one was around, and then gave me an
earful.

“Yes……. The miasma was thicker and clearer than before.”

“Is the miasma…… safe?”

I asked back in a low voice.

“No, it’s not okay! Because of that, that person is……. The miasma always
harmspeople. You should never handle…… something like that.
Never……”

“Farren…… what happened?”

She seemed to have extraordinary feelings about the miasma.

“No… it’s nothing. But I didn’t expect…… the miasma to become this
thick in the past few days……”

That’s not…… a bad thing, is it?

“Hey……. Did you tell Chris-sensei about this?”

“I’ll have to tell him, of course.”

We hurried back to the classroom, and Chris-sensei was standing at the

podium with a more serious expression than usual.

What is it?

I have a…… bad feeling about this.

After confirming that I and Farren had returned, Chris-sensei said.

“So then, Dominic. ……Do you know where he is?”

He asked us.

“I don’t know.”

When I answered, he muttered, “I see.”

“A middle school student has been found dead. The cause is unknown.
Since there is a possibility that it is an incident, I’m going to investigate.
That’s why I’m not going to have class this afternoon. Don’t take any
detours and go home.”

I turn to face Farren.

……This may have something to do with Dominic.

“Chris-sense—!
I stopped Chris-sensei as she tried to leave the classroom.

“What?”

Chris-sensei turned around.

“I need to talk to you.”

“Is it something I should hear right now?”

“Yes.”

A student’s death, Dominic’s mutation, and the miasma.

Are they completely unrelated?

It’s not for us students to judge.

It’s something we should tell Chris-sensei as soon as possible.

“It may have something to do with the student’s death.”

“……Okay …….We’ll change locations.”

Chris-sensei said, “Follow me,” and left the classroom.

I and Farren followed.

Then we went into a quiet room of about ten tatami mats in the corner of
the school building.

“What’s wrong?”

“This place feels strange, doesn’t it?”

“Well, this room is a bit special.”

I thought I felt something strange, but then I realized that there were no
windows in this room.

The fact that there are no windows in itself is not that strange.

You can find a lot of people who are interested in this kind of thing.

The space seemed to be cut off from the outside.

Chris-sensei closed the entrance door and then turned to us.

“So? What’s the story?”

“It’s about Dominic.”

“Dominic……. What’s wrong with him?”

“I felt the miasma from his magic.”

Farren said.

“Miasma……? Is that…… true?”

“I thought it couldn’t be, but I’m pretty sure…… it’s miasma.”

“Is that your opinion as a saint……?”

She stared into Chris-sensei’s eyes and answered.

“Yes, that’s right.”

“……I see. Well, if you say so, it must be true.”

Chris-sensei put her hand on her chin and pondered for a while.

Then I gave her another piece of information.

“Dominic was also at a suspicious gathering.”

“Gathering……? What kind of gathering?

“I don’t know, but I believe that group has to do with Dominic’s strange
behavior and the death of a middle school student.”

“I don’t know if it has anything to do with it. But when it comes to the
miasma……”
Chris-sensei stared into the void.

“Do you know where this meeting took place?”

“In a back alley in a commercial area. There was an oddly designed magic
shop nearby, but I can’t find the name of it……”

It had a colorful exterior and the faces of orcs and goblins were displayed
intact in front of the store.

It was a magic shop that Natalie and I had visited only once before.

“No, that’s all I need to know.”

The teacher stood up quickly.

And said, “Thank you for the information,” and turned to leave the room.

“Excuse me, what will happen to Dominic-san?”

“I don’t know, but…… he’s crossed the line. You know that, don’t you?
You know what happens to people who have been exposed to the
miasma……”

“Yes……. I know. That’s why I’m…….”

Farren grabbed the hem of her shirt tightly.

“You guys don’t get involved in this anymore. Especially Farren…….
There’s nothing you can do about it.”

Chris-sensei nailed her and then left the room.

“I guess… that’s it.”

I glanced at Farren.

I’m done playing detective.

It seems to be something related to Farren’s past, but there’s nothing more

we can do.

I’m sure Chris-sensei will take care of the rest.

Let’s just go home and relax.

“Is there nothing more we can do ……?”

“No.”

I answered immediately.

I don’t know how serious it is for a human being to have a miasma.

But I do know that it’s not something that an inexperienced wizard like me
should be involved in.
“Why do you care so much about saving others?”

“Because I want to.”

I’ve heard that answer many times.

And I’m still waiting for the next one.

“Why do you want to do it?”

“Because I’m me…… but it’s my own selfishness in this matter.”

This is another answer that I don’t understand.

“What do you mean by that?”

“This conversation is over.”

Farren ended the conversation forcibly.

This is irritating.

“I’m going to find Dominic-san.”

“I don’t give a shit what happens to that guy.”

Dominic hates me. And I hate him. I don’t care what happens to him.
I know it sounds cold, but that’s who I am.

“I don’t know how…… Farren feels.”

At first I thought she was just a girl who wanted others to be happy, but I
have a feeling she’s not.

“I’m not going.”

“I’m going by myself.”

“Going alone is…… dangerous.”

“I’ll be fine.”

Farren said and left the room.

When I saw that, I let out a big sigh.

“What’s all right with you……?”

She didn’t look okay at all.

Should I chase after her, or should I just wait and see?

I left it to Chris-sensei, so there was no need for me to act on this matter.

In fact, it might even be a hindrance.

But you know, ……Farren is in a dangerous situation.

“Oh, ……give me a break.”

I chased after Farren and was able to catch up with her quickly.

In the shoe rack, she is changing her shoes to outside shoes.

I stopped her.

“What can I do for you?”

Farren gave me the vibe that she’s in a hurry.

In fact, I’m sure she’s in a hurry.

“I’m coming with you.”

Farren looked at me intently.

‘Why? It’s none of Owen-san’s business.”

“Oh, honestly, I don’t care what happens to Dominic.”

“Then…”

“I’m not going to stand by and watch Farren get in danger.”

“I’ll be fine.”

I stared into Farren’s dark eyes.

I can see in her eyes that she is determined to help Dominic.

Then all I can do is to help her.

Not for Dominic’s sake, but for Farren’s sake.

I want to make sure that this girl with a strong sense of justice doesn’t go
off on her own.

“It’s the ones who say they’re fine that are actually in danger.”

People who are tough or who are not good at expressing their feelings
outwardly tend to hold a lot of things in.

It is easy for such people to break down at some point.

“……I see.”

Farren mumbled.

“You’re going to yesterday’s place, right?”

“Yes.”
While I was changing my shoes, Farren waited for me.

As I stepped outside, a sudden cold wind blew, caressing my cheeks.

“Let’s hurry up.”

“Do you want me to carry you like I did yesterday?”

Using my body strength to carry her would be faster than Farren running.

“No, please don’t!”

She blushes.

“Then get on my back.”

“You don’t need to…… do that either.”

“Don’t be shy. ……It’s faster that way.”

“It is not necessary!”

What’s so disgusting about it?

Well, if Farren doesn’t like it, then let’s not do it.

We ran side by side to the commercial area.

Chapter 184 – That Scene
“What the heck are you doing?”
When I asked, Akari raised her face and looked at me with a blank stare in
her eyes.
“… Fuu, listen to me, Rin.”
After laughing self-deprecatingly, Akari explained. At Classion, there is
special equipment and a program to measure the aptitude of their guild
members. This is for those who possess several incompatible skills such as
swordsmanship and spearmanship at the same time to use the aptitude result
as a reference when deciding their future plan regarding skill planning.
And Akari seems to have tried that, but–
“… Look at this.”
“Fumu.”
–Akari then gave me a piece of paper, which has various aptitudes written
on it.
—————
Name: Kurumizawa Akari
【Sword: D】
Spear: D】
【Bow: E】
【Magic: E】
【Martial Arts: C】
【Shield: S】
【….
Suitable Occupation: Tank
—————
…… So, that’s why.
“Your aptitude for shields sure is overwhelming. Ah, it seems you also have
a bit of talent in martial arts. Better yet, why don’t you hit the opponent
with your shield?”
“Of course, I’ve already done that before! I just want a talent for magic and
sword, you know?!”
She already tried it, huh. Since I said that as a joke, that’s actually quite
surprising. Or rather,

“Well, isn’t it unsurprising for you to get such a result? In the first place,
I’m sure you also know that it is commonly known that the skill someone
has when they obtain status is given by the level system, after evaluating
the talent of each person.”
That is why it can be said that it is quite natural for Akari, who possessed
various tank-type skills and titles, to get this result.
Hearing that, after staring at the void for a few seconds, Akari sighed.
“…. Yes, I know that. In the end, I guess only shields are suited for me,”
Akari once again self-deprecatingly laughed. Fumu. I’ve been wondering
about this for a while, but why does she not want to be a tank that much?
Although the person herself said she just wanted to fight coolly with a
sword or magic, I think she has another reason. I don’t know what it is,
though.
At any rate, there is only one thing I can say to Akari right now.
“For me, it would be reassuring to have Akari together with Hana’s party as
a tank.”
“-! Why do you always say something like that so directly…. Sigh, well,
I’ll at least think about it.”
“That would be great.”
After that, our conversation paused for a while, as Akari and I watched the
training while leaning our backs against the wall.
Until suddenly, Akari said.
“Nee, Rin. What happened to those girls?”
“Eh?”
Without a doubt, she is talking about Hana, Yui and Rei. And after
observing my reaction, Akari continued.
“I’m sure you understand. It’s about the level of those three. Leaving aside
Rei and Yui, Hana’s level was abnormally high for her age. I’m certain
everyone from Classion doesn’t bother about it because in fact, it’s not like
there isn’t any 18 years old teen with 1,500 levels other than her, but…only
I know, that it’s only been about two months since she turned 18 years old.”
“…”
“Because of that, I think it is very abnormal for her to already be at that
level. That’s why, I have a little doubt about it”
“That’s…”
I wonder what I should answer here. The things related to the battle against
Cain weren’t something that I can talk about on my own after all.
When she saw me getting troubled about how to answer that, Akari
suddenly smiled.
“My bad. It’s not like I want to force you to answer. All people have
different circumstances, after all. Besides, the one I’m more curious about is
rather…”
There, Akari stopped her words and stared at me.
“? Is there something on my face?”
“… No, there is nothing. Rather than that, let’s get back to the training.”

"
"
“I see. Then, I’m going to move my body a little, too.”
After that, Akari and I participated in the training. And approximately one
hour later, the first day of joint practice was finished.
◇◆◇
“Fuu… The night breeze sure feels so good.”
The night of the same day.
— Akari left the lodging prepared by Classion to take a walk under the
night sky, as there were some things she wanted to think about alone.
However, as it’s not midnight yet, there are still many people walking
around.
First of all, regarding the joint training, Akari thought it was worth
participating in that event. Because until now, she never had the opportunity
to interact with anyone other than the party she belongs to. Or rather, she
didn’t have to.
Ever since becoming an adventurer, her senpai have been always with her
when she dived into the dungeons. And since their levels were higher than
hers, Akari never got into a threatening situation. However, most likely that
is also the reason— why she couldn’t believe that she could protect
someone, no matter how many people said she has a talent as a tank.
Because until now, the places where she went were places that could be
handled even without her being there. She understood very well that she
had merely been taking advantage of her senpai until now.
In the first place– there is no way I could protect someone.
“…Hana”
Unconsciously, she muttered her name.

Simultaneously, she recalled the event that happened three years ago. That
time, it was decided that the Kurumizawa family would move, leaving the
Amane family. However, the distance is in fact not that far. They can
always meet whenever they want. But– in the end, until yesterday, she
didn’t actually meet the two.
That scene still lingers in her mind. About the figure of Hana who was
depressed, when she heard that her parents were missing in an accident. She
wanted to comfort her. She wanted to do something for her. But, she didn’t
know what to say to her. And in the end, she just exchanged a word or two
with Rin after that and then the day she moved came– After that, without
knowing what to say, she left without being able to take any action.
And yesterday, Hana, whom she met for the first time in three years,
regained her cheerfulness. That is without a doubt thanks to Rin. Needless
to say, she was relieved that Hana could smile once again. But at the same
time, she felt helpless. In the end, she couldn’t protect someone whom she
cherished. Precisely because she realized that… that she thought, there is no
way she could be a tank in the same party as Hana.
Even so, Hana, and even Rin said they wanted her to be the tank in Hana’s
party.
Why–
“… Rin, huh”
— But more than that, there is another thing she had been wondering about.
It’s about Rin. She has felt it since the first time they reunited. That his
atmosphere has changed significantly from what it used to be three years
ago. His eyes were like the eyes of someone who had gone through a
number of dangerous situations.
Considering that it has been a few months since Rin defeated the Nameless
Knight, Akari thought that Rin’s ability shouldn’t be that different from
herself. In fact, since joining today, he could already fight on an equal
footing against Classion’s C-rank adventurers in mock battles. Akari was
sure that the treatment from Nanami-san likely went well, and now he is
already able to move with all his might.
But that is precisely why she didn’t understand. Normally— No, of course
he has gone through many troubles. But will his atmosphere change that
much in just one year of being an adventurer?
She wanted to ask, but she was afraid to take that action. Because for some
reason, she ended up thinking,
What kind of burden did he carry before we had met for the first time in
three years–
“Kyaaaaaaaa!”
“——hiss!?”
— At that moment, a high-pitched scream suddenly echoed all over the
area.
[Abominable Skeleton]
Asanaga Ayako slowly regained her consciousness.
When she looked around, she found herself in a room in a vacant mansion
that had been prepared as a safe house.
“…………”
Asanaga tried to move her body and found that her own limbs, no, the parts
below her hands and pit of her stomach were missing.
Then, she saw the ‘skeleton’ that grew from her nape immersing itself in
the work of regenerating her body while stroking her injuries dearly.
The pain that eroded her body was less than she had expected.
That was probably because she had lost the nerves and parts of her brain
that perceived it.
It might be thanks to the ‘skeleton’, and also the fault of the ‘skeleton’.
Asanaga could do nothing but to entrust herself to the ‘skeleton’ while
glaring at it hatefully.
“Nn~slurp! You’re finally awake, Ayako-sa~n. Iyaa, even though I knew
you’d resurrect, that was bad for my heart, really!”
The one who appeared in the lying down Asanaga’s view was Pygmalion,
who excreted greasy sweat from his whole body.
His left arm was missing from below the elbow, and the bandages sloppily
wrapped around it were lightly dyed red at the tip.
“If it was just a cut, it’d heal right away~. But it turned out my arm was cut
off, and the opening of the wound had to be burned. It got me thinking that
this condition would be a new normal one for me, I don’t have a power to
regenerate after all. So I think I can now be counted as a one-armed man~!
Nn~slurp! Good grief!” (Pygmalion)
Pygmalion, noticing Asanaga’s gaze, said with a smile on his face.
However, a frown was visible between his eyebrows, he was clearly
enduring pain.
Shortly before Asanaga self-destructed, the positions of Pygmalion, who
was escaping, and the ‘Sword Saint’ were connected in a straight line.
Sanuki, who found the opening at that moment which could be called an
instant, cut off one arm of the escaping Pygmalion with a slash of his
ōdachi as he inserted it between himself and the self-destructing Asanaga.
The distance was a little over 15m.
It was the normal attack range of the ‘Sword Saint’ Sanuki Shoichiro when
he used his favorite ōdachi, the original weapon he wielded in battles
against monsters living outside the wall.
“Nn~slurp, I thought, what the heck!?, when I got slashed. Then, I
desperately ran for my life. There was also Asanaga-san’s self-destruction
anyways, so I could do nothing but to throw all my pride and whatnot and
just escape~. Iyaa, I’ve heard people said that he’s strong plenty of times,
however, so that’s the ‘Sword Saint’, huh. Rather than strong, abnormal is
more apt to describe him! I can’t stop having cold sweat, you know!”
(Pygmalion)
Was he talking a lot to distract himself from the pain of his wound?
The bandages was visibly becoming redder than before, a part of the wound
that had been cauterized by Nanashino might be opened again.
Asanaga felt a slight sympathy for Pygmalion, who had to put up with pain
during recovery unlike herself.
When the regeneration of her upper body was over, Asanaga filled strength
into her arms and raised her upper body..
She walked to the window using her arms in place of her feet and reached
out to the curtain covering it to check the state of affairs outside.
“Please don’t show your face too much, okay? Someone out there might
notice you, after all~.” (Pygmalion)
Asanagi nodded a bit, ducked her head so that her eyes could barely look
out the window, and scanned the surroundings.
It seemed that a considerable amount of time had passed since the battle
underground, as she could spot the sun was starting to rise from the eastern
sky.
And from a place far away from the vacant mansion, from the direction
where ‘Obsius Co.’ should be, a large amount of black smoke that looked as
though covering the morning sun was spreading into the sky.
“…………” (Asanaga)
“Nn~. Judging from the scale of the black smoke, the underground and the
company above it should have been destroyed. Though I don’t think that the
‘Sword Saint’ was killed by that, at least, most of the evidence should have
gone, so it could be counted as you have succeeded~.” (Pygmalion)
“…………” (Asanaga)
“Well, that, too, doesn’t guarantee that we’re off the hook. Yes, we’ve
succeeded in erasing our tracks but~, I believe we’re better not thinking that
it would last for long. After all, it seems there was a fellow in the enemy
camp who saw through Luisina-san’s performance last night, and caught on
to that braindead’s (Yang Lan) movement, exposing our base~.”
(Pygmalion)
Braindead probably referred to ‘Yang Lan’ who led the ‘Sword Saint’ to
their base.
Perhaps because the accomplishments that he had built up so far was
ruined, Pygmalion’s speech was uncharacteristically rough.
Asanaga also got why he couldn’t suppress his anger when he spat out the
word ‘fellow’, the completely unknown enemy.
“…………” (Asanaga)
Asanaga looked out the window again.
Her self-destruction must have caused an impact and made a thunderous
sound on a considerable scale.
The people that came into her sight would point at the black smoke and
exchange some words from time to time.
The skill she acquired at the strong recommendation of Nanashino Katsumi,
‘Self-Destruct’, a skill which would convert one’s own body, from hair to
toe, into magic power and explode that energy.
It was a ‘last resort’ that came into existence only because Asanaga Ayako
could revive after the explosion scattered.
The skeleton that grew from her nape could be moved to another person or
goods, as long as it was safe, it could recreate and revive the blown up body
of Asanaga.
However, as a matter of course, ‘Self-Destruct’ was not a technique that
could be used casually, even though she could revive, she would be
completely defenseless until her whole body was regenerated. That was
precisely why, she wouldn’t use it unless there was no other choice. It was a
‘last resort’ that Asanaga hated much.
However, the enemy this time being as he was.
Asanaga, who was keenly aware of the difference in fighting power in the
battle against the ‘Sword Saint’, decided to use her last resort without
hesitation in response to Nanami’s instruction.
She lost her body, their existence was exposed, and their biggest base was
destroyed.
However, Asanaga and co managed to balance the destruction of evidence
and the securing of a retreat, and escaped from the ‘Sword Saint’.
It was as though they survived only with single piece of skin connecting
their heads.
“…?” (Asanaga)
“Nn~slurp? Katsumi-kun is resting in a separate room, y’know~. It seems
that the damage he received from the strike of the ‘Sword Saint’ was
considerably larger than the ones inflicted on him by his sword, even his
magic power was completely exhausted. Though he could move, it seems
he wouldn’t be able to fight at full strength for a while~.” (Pygmalion)
“……N.”
“Nn~slurp, you’re right. Well anyway, let’s first take a rest until we all
could move, then go to the academy, borrow a corner of it and spit out the
guys ‘inside’ all at once. After that, we’re gonna review our plan and…
that’s about it for now, I think.” (Pygmalion)
Pygmalion tapped his belly.
‘Inside’ contained the few equipment and researchers he managed to
recover during the battle.
The flow of time in the ‘inside’ of his belly was slower than the outside,
which made him feel cramped, but they would not be ‘digested’ even if left
unattended for a while.
“Nn~slurp. It was so disastrous to the point it makes me want to sigh, but
we can’t change what has happened, so let’s just move on. I’m gonna sleep
for a while, so please be on the lookout for the surroundings, okay~?”
(Pygmalion)
“N.” (Asanaga)
Asanaga agreed to Pygmalion’s request.
Asanaga felt touched at Pygmalion, who had been enduring the pain of
losing one if his arms but remained awake until she had regained her
consciousness.
If only he weren’t so ugly… she went into alert mode with a moderate
amount of tension while thinking something reasonably rude.
“——Tsk.” (Asanaga)
Asanaga clicked her tongue.
It was also a signal that her body had completely regenerated.
With the complete regeneration of her body, the ‘skeleton’ got back to its
original place on her head.
It wrapped its arms around Asanaga’s head and rubbed its eerie face on hers
as though asking for compensation.
It was actually incorporeal, so she couldn’t feel its touch, but its appearance
that came in her view was simply unpleasant.
Asanaga Ayako.
She was one of the ‘demon-kin’ who had a cursed body that was liked and
possessed by a demon.
She hatefully glared at the crazy ‘skeleton’ that was obsessed with her
today as well.
LDM 507 – Start the Kuromaku
investigation
Speaking of which, there was a quiver magic tool that makes magical
arrows in the demon country, so I was thinking to make an arrow using
stone making magic tools, but then I learn that the cost of magic power
consumed jumped considerably when you try to make a shape.
Nerune also says [But it’s not something Master can’t replicate, right?],
true, but in my case, it was faster and stronger to attack directly using
[Stone Bolt].
————
“Ichika reports that the person who made this is [Nayutashisidou]…. this
name sounds familiar.”
“Nayuta? ah, maybe it’s the girl who used to work at our inn?”
“I think it’s very likely. It’s Shishido. And it’s related to magic tool.”
When I looked at it carefully, I saw that there was indeed a small engraving
on it. Judging by Shishido’s surname, it seems to be Leona’s grandkid, and
it’s something that people who understand the significance of the name
would immediately acknowledge.
I remember that Nayuta used to make magic tools and sold them to me. I
think she once confronted me with a magic tool that looked like a gun made
by her. It was a long time ago, and I was already starting to forget it. Her
sister, Setsuna, is a battle junkie, and she and Niku used to have mock
battles.
However, Nayuta was a dog-eared beast. She’s a spy for Wakoku Country,
but in the Holy Kingdom, the fact that’s she’s a beastman will become a
liability.
Even Toy is using a body of a human assassin, Naana, plus she also
disguises herself as a maid. If she had remained in her beastman body, she
would have had to wear a slave collar. That’s how low the position of
beastmen in that Kingdom.
“It also possible that Nayuta has been captured and enslaved… this actually
didn’t matter that much, but didn’t we already tag her?”
“Tag? Oh, right, we can use it to establish contact and gather information.”
“You’re quick to catch on. Yes, I was thinking about that.”
If she’s been captured, she’ll know what’s going on inside, and even if she’s
not, she might be able to sell us some information if we managed to
establish contact with her.
It’s more convenient for her to be a slave. We can get a lot of information in
exchange for the help we will offer to her, or we could just buy her, we can
extract all the information we want and even get information about
Wakoku.
“So, Rokuko. Did we tag Nayuta?”
“I’m sure I did because I used to tag everyone who came to this village.
Especially when it comes to someone connected to Leona.”
“Oh, I see. Good job, Rokuko.”
“Ehehe.”
I gave her a pat on the head; she seems so happy with that.
So this time, I decided to focus the investigation around this Nayuta
Shishido as our starting point.
The town of Kuromaku.
Narikin opened the dungeon menu at the inn and checked the map.
A map of the town appeared on the screen. According to what he had heard
from his Master, there was a beastman’s girl named Nayuta Shishidou in
this town. He also said that the person is tagged, so Narikin should be able
to recognize her sign immediately.
… But apparently, there are several people in this town who have been
tagged.
“Um? This is a little different from what Master had told me. There’s 5
sign, you know?
“We can’t see the name. That’s why it’s hard to tell which ones are the ones
we’re after …What this is mean?”
–Rokufa, who was looking at the map with me, glanced at Naana.
“I can’t see the “map” to begin with, but I’m guessing it’s either spy who’ve
been to the village of Gollen or adventurers or merchants who’ve stopped
by. At the very least, I’m pretty sure they had a contact with Lord Kehma or
at the very least has visited the village.”
“I see. It is not only Nayutashi Shidou who came to the village.”
“…… Shishido, ah, Nayuta is supposed to be her name, right?
“Hmm? Yeah, I guess so.”
“Nayuta, Nayuta… Yes, I remember now. That person is my sister. She’s a
dog-beastman, right?”
Narikin only remembered that Naana(Toy) as a human, but Toy was
originally a dog-beastman. He doesn’t know because he never saw
Naana(Toy) in that form.
“Well, if she’s Naana’s sister, wait, that’s wrong, if she’s Toy’s sister like
you mentioned, your other sister might be with her too, do you have any
clue?”
“Another one? Is it another Toy? Or someone else?”
“Master says her name is Setsuna.”
“Oh, yeah, that one. I heard there’s one with that name.”
Naana recalled her two sisters named Setsuna and Nayuta. When she shared
this information with them, she knows it was that they were being cursed
and played with by Leona. Envy sported from her Toy’s heart.
But she has been instructed by Leona to actively cooperate, so she will tell
Narikin every detail about her sister without any concealment.
“… that’s about all, the information I know is probably outdated, but I’m
sure I’ll be able to identify her when I meet her.”
“is that so? you know her face?”
“… I don’t know what they look like, but if I get close enough, I can tell by
the smell. It’s not about literal smell, more like in soul sense, so it’s not a
problem with this body.”
Either way, it’s a special characteristic of the lineage of chaos gods.
“For now, why don’t you just tell me where it is, and I’ll go check it out?
Should—”
“Hmm. it certainly easier if you know the face. Well, can’t I just leave this
matter to you?”
“… it is fine, but you’re not going to let me go in there alone and
unsupervised, are you?”
“Oh, I almost forgot. You can take Tran with you if you want. If Tran is
watching, Master will be able to check on you later.”
“As I said before… a little bird won’t be able to hold me back, you know?”
“But Naana won’t run away, will she?”
“Well, I won’t run away.”
“It’s all good then. Right, Rokufa?”
“Yes, I agree. I’m counting on you, Naana.”
“Ugh…”
…This couple is still too good-natured and careless. They must have taken
it from their creator, Kehma and Rokuko. But it’s not a problem. I’ll
cooperate as much as I can.
“I’ll show you the map, and you can go check it out… look, there are five
candidates.”
“Leave it to me. I’ll do a little research on the other candidate as well.”
“Naana is very reliable! I’d like to learn from her.”
“…Why did you even show a map to an outsider like me …ah, so this is
how the dungeon function works, huh?”
Narikin put a mark in the candidate locations on the map then he had set to
display. There are five tagged targets, but there is one particular place that
has a set of two tags, so if the sisters are together, this is probably the place.
“You are a trustful one, letting me do what I want after having me check out
the escape routes on the town map.”
“Is that so? It made me happy knowing I’m one step closer to be like
Master.”
“That’s not a compliment.”
With a sigh of exasperation, Naana went out of the room to gather
information.
Episode 87 Battle for the Royal Palace
After wiping out the enemy’s magicrafts, the
infantry who had surrounded Yudin and the
others scattered at once to escape.
“Okay, Yuta, get out of the hangar and secure the
entrance.”
“What about Jean and the others?”
“Arthur just went to get the ride hover at the
back, so we’ll escape in that.”
I couldn’t figure out what a ride hover was, but it
was probably a vehicle or something. When I
came out of the hangar, I saw that there was a
fierce battle going on outside – and when I looked,
it was Nanami and the others who were fighting.
“Looks like the ride carrier was attacked by
Mushym’s soldiers.”
I’d like to talk to Nanami and the others, but
Victor doesn’t have a Horcrux, and even if he did,
he wouldn’t be able to communicate with a
Horcrux that he wasn’t linked to, so I’d have to
get close to them and talk directly to them using
the external sound output.
The enemy’s magicraft squadron, which has
noticed Viktor, is approaching me. There are five
of them, and I need to clear them out before the
ride hover that Jean and the others are riding
comes out.
One of the enemy magicrafts attacked me with a
trident. I avoided it and grabbed the head of the
enemy, crushing it with a little effort. I took away
the trident from the enemy magicraft, which
collapsed helplessly, and pierced the torso of
another enemy that was attacking me from the
front with his sword, and then I destroyed the one
that was attacking me from behind with a series of
thrusts.
I swung my trident at the remaining two enemies
– a direct hit broke one of them into pieces and
blew the other one apart from the shoulders up.
After clearing away the enemy magicrafts and
securing the hangar entrance, a buggy-like vehicle
flew out of the hangar. Perhaps this was a ride
hover. When I looked at it, I saw that Linnecarlo
and Yudin were also on it.
“All right, Yuta, continue to escort me to the ride
carrier.”
“Okay, follow me but keep a little distance.”
Around our ride carrier, Nanami and the others
are fighting against a large number of enemy
magicrafts.
As soon as I approached the ride carrier, I heard a
buzzing sound coming from behind me – I turned
around and was suddenly hit in the head with a
crack – I looked and saw a bent arrow from a bow
gun had fallen out.
There was more buzzing and then the figure of a
magicraft with a bow gun appeared – it was
Emina’s Artemis.
“Emina! It’s me, Yuta!”
“Oh ……you’re Yuta? What’s that magicraft?”
“We’ll talk about that later. The ride hover with
Jean and the others is coming. Can you protect
it?”
“Okay.”
Leaving the ride hover escort to Emina, I decided
to wipe out the enemies around the ride carrier.
I wielded the trident that I had taken from the
enemy earlier and eradicated the squadron of
enemy planes that had surrounded Nanami’s
Vajra, and then I spoke to her.
“Nanami, are you okay?”
“Yuta! What’s with that magicraft?”
“Jean and the others are heading for the ride
carrier in a ride hover, so we need to wipe out the
enemies around here to ensure their safety!”
“I understand.”
Working together with Lorgo and Farma, we
destroyed the enemies around the ride carrier
then the ride hover arrived at the ride carrier.
Liza noticed and opened the hatch to welcome the
ride hover.
“Yuta, look at that, there’s a lot of magicrafts!”
When I looked at the direction Nanami was
pointing, I could not believe the number of
magicrafts that were coming towards us. At this
rate, the entire ride carrier is going to be
swallowed up.
“Let’s retreat. Nanami! Call the ride carrier and
tell them to retreat as well!”
I decided to keep the enemy at bay until the ride
carrier retreated. I go towards the countless
enemy troops, but I’m not stupid enough to fight
that many enemies on my own, so I move across
the enemy troops and only draw their attention
towards me.
Just as I aimed, the enemy forces were coming
towards us. Meanwhile, the ride carrier seemed to
have started retreating in the other direction.
“Yuta, the ride carrier has pulled out.”
“All right, we’re getting out of here.”
Me and Nanami headed in a different direction
from the ride carrier, while destroying the enemy
magicrafts that were chasing us.
The protagonist’s heart is shaken.
「Now I can finally go outside.」
When I went into the magic circle on Alicia’s behalf, I didn’t think that I
would be returning alive. But now that I’ve escaped from the castle of the
evil god, I’m slowly starting to feel like I’ve survived.
「Anyway… I don’t know how to open this iron fence.」
There’s no keyhole, by the looks of it. The fence is cut into the ground, so
maybe I can get it up by tweaking something….
「Let’s just give up on that idea」
Once I was away from the fence, I stacked crates on the wall next to the
fence and climbed up.
「It’s faster to look for another way out rather than forcing myself.」
I can jump from this height because my status has increased. I tried to get
down from the other side of the wall, but…..
「What the hell is this? Is there an invisible wall?」
Something was blocking my way and I couldn’t move forward. When I
touched it, I felt a hard texture. It seems that there is an invisible barrier.
「Let’s try slashing it with the divine sword Borumunk for now.」
I took out my sword and drew it from it’s sheath. I held it wide and swung it
down with all my might.
——Ginーーーーーーーーーーーtsu―― 1
You can hear the sound of metal clashing.
「What!?」
I feel the impact on my hand and it goes numb. It seems that this barrier
cannot be broken by the divine sword.
「Could it be that even if the evil god dies, this barrier still operates?」
Apparently, the evil god’s house is well secured. If the sword with the
highest attack power in my hand doesn’t work, it doesn’t matter what I hit it
with.
I put my hand on my chin and I began to think. If there is an impact, it
means that there is a substance. The problem is the hardness of it. If I can
do sometihng about that, I can….
「Oh, yeah, that’ll work!」
Once I came up an idea, I had to act. I activate the Evil Beam I had in my
inventory.
Then I hit the invisible barrier and heard a “jabbering” sound. It seems that
I have successfully penetrated the barrier, and it widened the hole so that
people can pass through.
「All right, I’ve managed to get through!」
I turn around and try to hit the invisible barrier. I was able to get out safely.
「Hm?」
I see some kind of distortion in front of me. It’s just where I hit the Evil
Beam.
「I see, it automatically repairs itself.」
I thought that if I left it alone, I could use it as an entrance again, but it
seems that I have to lose one of my Evil Beams to enter again.
I may come back to it eventually, but I’ll deal with it when it happens.
This is how I left the Evil God’s castle.
「For now, it’s important to know where I am.」
I walked through the forest. I’ve been walking straight ahead for several
hours since I left the Evil God’s castle.
「If there was a village, I could ask someone.」
But no matter how far I walked, there was no sign of anyone. If there was a
village, I could ask someone.
Isn’t it possible that the Evil God’s castle is located on an isolated island
and there are no humans here?
「If this is the case, please show me anything!」
I haven’t seen not even a small animal since a while ago. I’m hoping to see
anything that moves.
——gasagasagasagasagasa――
I heard some kind of noise. I hurriedly headed towards it. And then, after
passing through the forest, I found a hall-like place and I saw there was.
「AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!」
A blood-red huge body that was over several meters tall. A horn extended
from his forehead. A heavy club in his right hand.
「I know I said anything is possible, but I didn’t want this kind of thing!」
I was furious at the monster in front of me.
「Um, I’m going to ask you just in case you missed it or something?」
From what I’ve heard from people, the closest thing to the Titan in front of
me would be an Ogre.
But the giant in from of me is clearly a size larger than the ogre and has a
strange skin color.
「AEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!」
「I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I know you’re not going to
miss it.」
After all, they’re raising a club. They’re ready to crush me.
「I survived the sacrifice ritual, but I’m not going to die here.」
It was the first humanoid monster I had ever met. Normally, I would be too
scared to move, but the pressure of the monster in front of me was nothing
compared to the Evil God.
There is still some distance between us now. If I ran into the forest, there
was a good chance I could shake it off. That’s what I was thinking….
「Hmm. Is that……?」
I spotted a human behind the ogre.
She was wearing a hood, so I couldn’t see what she looked like, but from
her build she looked like a young woman. 2
「I can’t just leave her to die?」
She seems to be unconscious, but if I run away, she’ll feel prey to the ogre.
I’ll need to attract this guy and let her go.
「I don’t have a choice. I’ll deal with him.」
I was so excited that I drew my divine sword and headed towards the Ogre.
「Come here!」
I raise my divine sword Borumunk and challenge the ogre in front of me.
「AAAAAAAAAA?」
But the red ogre was motionless with his back to the fallen woman.
This makes it impossible to use the Evil Beam.
「Shit!」
I have no choice but to close the distance between us.
「IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!」
The next moment. The red ogre swung his club and reamed me out.
「Uwa」
I was able to dodge because it was a large swing, but I couldn’t read the
ogre’s movements.
「If you’re going to get violent, you might as well come a little closer.」
I dodge the attack while moving to the side, but the fallen woman was still
in a straight line.
Read the attack patterns of the naked ogre. Then when he raises his club, I
see….
「There!」
I made up my mind and stepped into his pocket and swung my sword to the
side.
「UUUUUUUEEEEEEEEEEE?」
But perhaps I haven’t dived in his skin well enough, and my sword only
lightly sliced through the ogre’s abdomen.
「I should have learned more swordsmanship if this was the case.」
In any case, my original status was weak and I was ridiculed by those
around me. I spent most of my time reading books, and the only time I did
something else was when I was playing with Alicia.
Even in that game, I was knocked unconscious by a blow to the head by
Alicia, so my sword skills are no better than an amateur.
「But now I can’t beg for what I don’t have.」
There was no telling when the ogre would change his target to the fallen
woman.
I wasn’t able to connect, but I was attacking.
「OoOooOooo!!」
「You’re not going down easy.」
I let out a sigh in front of the gasping ogre.
I’m an amateur swordsman, but thanks to my status, I can see through their
attacks with ease.
However, I have not been able to defeat it yet, probably because my sword
swings are too weak.
「But it’s only a matter of time, isn’t it?」
My opponent’s movements are slowly slowing down and I have the means
to recover.
If I keep this up, I’ll soon be able to beat it.
「……Hmm」
At that moment. The hooded woman called out and turned over in her sleep.
Then she woke up at and…
「Huh? Where am I?」
With a flutter, the hood came off and beautiful blonde hair spilled out from
inside.
Blue eyes and pointed ears. You can call her a fantastic beauty. She was an
elf.
「A BLOODY OGRE!?」
The red ogre reacts to her scream, Then he turst to her and….
「Idiot! Run away!」
I panicked and ran towards her. The red ogre’s club swung like a cleaver.
I managed to get her in time and hugged her….
「Kyaaaaa!」
I took the blow of the club and was blown away along with her.
「Ugh……it hurts」
She makes a painful sound in my arms. She seems to be alive.
「I’m glad I made it. Are you okay?」
「Yeah. I’m fine, but……you’re……」
She looked at my body with concern.
My right arm was broken because I got hit by the ogre, from the right side
of my body when I took cover.
「As long as you’re okay, that’s all that matters.」
Injuries can be healed with Perfect Heal. If I don’t die, it doesn’t matter
how much I get hurt.
「Run away from it!」
She shouted in my arms.
「That’s a Bloody Ogre! It’s been living in this forest for a long time and
it’s a vicious monster that’s been tormenting us.」
No wonder it’s so powerful. But…
「If he’s that strong, we might as well kill him here.」
「It’s impossible! Your arm is injured and your weapon is….」
I followed her gaze.
I was in a hurry, so I threw my sacred sword Borumunku on the ground. It’s
behind the Bloody Ogre, so I can’t seem to go for it.
「KAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!」
The Bloody Ogre, convinced of his victory, smiles and raises his club.
「No more!」
The elven woman closed her eyes, as if she had given up.
But I’ve been waiting for this to happen.
「It’s no good!」
The next moment, an Evil Beam pierced the Bloody Ogre.
「KIKUKEKO?」
「Eh?」
The Bloody Ogre disappeared right in front of my eyes, leaving a lump of
flesh and a horn in it’s place. The fact that it became a drop item means it’s
dead.
「一What happened……?」
I say to the woman who is still trying to grasp the situation.
「Good for you. Looks like the monster that’s been tormenting you for
years is dead.」
[Reporting!]

Reports are coming in one after another.

[Enemies are approaching from the right flank! The estimated number of
enemy soldiers is around 100 to 150! This information has also been sent to
Ser…… K- Koudelka-sama, and we have already been given instructions!]
(T/N: Right flank from their perspective, left flank from Faraway Country’s
perspective)

The Leopardkin messenger who finished conveying the report turned back.
The messenger who sent me such information is a Leopardkin.
The place I’m in now———— is already the front line.

The area in front of me is partially a forest area.

Within the surrounding rocky terrain———— greenery spreads out near
their center.
It’s as if that spot of greenery was an oasis in the desert.
Once there, Gio and the others waited for the enemies.
Thereupon, another Leopardkin arrived.

[T- This is a follow-up report on the Dragon Light Army that had engaged
the enemies————]

I could feel some tension in his voice.

[O- Our side is winning! The enemy, who called themselves the Fourth
Cavalry, seems to have retreated temporarily! On the other hand, the
casualties on our side is minor……!]

Hearing the messenger’s words, I quickly pulled out the map and unfurled
it.
I then confirmed to him the area where they fought.

[Did they fight around here?]

[Y- Yes.]

He nodded his head in excitement.

He must have felt the atmosphere of the battlefield firsthand and was
getting excited.
According to his explanation…… It seems that they used a certain “secret
path”.
It’s a secret path we found while we were surveying the terrain……
If one successfully draws the enemy forward with a bait———-

They can use the secret path to go around and attack them from behind.

On the other hand, if the other side can get through that secret path, it’s
possible that a group would be caught in a pincer attack.

[It seems like they did exactly as they were instructed.]

It seemed like they didn’t get hasty and charged in blindly.

It’s just that……

[It seemed like Niko played quite the role in the battle huh.]

Wielding a large sword that was more than her height, she apparently slayed
a large number of enemies.

[The Four Warlights’ combat power is greater than I thought……]

Looking away from the messenger who was already on his way back to the
main camp, I turned my gaze ahead.

The main force on the left flank is the Dragon Light Army, led by Niko.
The main force on the central flank is the Leopard Light Army, led by Gio.
The main force on the right flank is a mixed force of the leaderless Horse
Light Army and monsters.

The right flank is being led by Roa, the Cerberus.

Meanwhile, the leader of the Horse Light Army, Qir is acting as the Chief
Commander at the main camp.
The only group that doesn’t have one of the Four Warlights leading them is
the right flank.
I’ve heard that that Cerberus is also a very capable fighter though……

[…………………….]

< The Tenth Cavalry POV >

Tenth Cavalry Captain, Aigis Wine.

[Now then.]

Aigis plaited her long black hair and let it hang down her back.
Repositioning her spectacles straight, she held her halberd up on her horse.

[It’s about time for us to move, isn’t it?]

The blade part of her halberd resembled a meat cleaver.
The Tenth Cavalry was also known as the “Gourmet Cavalry”.

[It would be great if there are some Demi Humans that we haven’t seen
before. Don’t you think so too, Torres?]
[It is as you say.]

Lining up his horse at Aigis’ side is Torres, her Deputy.

He is a slender, mature man with a mustache.
There are many light burns on his burly arms.
The burns were caused by cooking.

Behind the two————are more than a hundred cavalrymen.

[It sure is great, being able to procure provisions on the spot, isn’t it?]
[It is as you say.]
[Spice and other stuff are of course——–]
[Yes, all of them are prepared.]
[And the cooking utensils———-]
[—–were all set.]

Munch!

Torres chewed through the dried meat in his hand with gusto.
[The new cauldron that you had asked to be prepared was also brought.]
[Good.]

Aigis brought her hand on her chin.

"
"

[There are also many monsters that can be eaten as long as they are
properly prepared. Depending on their race, there are also some parts of
Demi-Humans that can be eaten as is…… But a good Demi-Human really
depends on the skill of the chef, doesn’t it?]
[I, too, have a lot of experience handling Demi-Humans.]

Edible livestock.
Monsters.

What are the criteria for categorizing these two?

One of them is whether or not they are edible.

“Monsters, even if they’re edible, taste bad.”

Hence, even in underground ruins, provisions aren’t procured on the spot.

The only time that adventurers would eat monsters is in an emergency.

[Ahh, I wonder if they have centaurs or something like that!? We’re gonna
have horse meat! Horse meat~~!]
[Even with available supplies at hand, they certainly weren’t beings that
humans wanted to eat…… Though I say that, horsemeat is indeed pretty
difficult to cook. Well———– That also makes it most rewarding.]
[Ahh, I hate fighting humans! They just aren’t tasty at all! I don’t want to
fight against humans! I hate them!]

[Worry not, for our enemies this time only consists of Demi-Humans and
Monsters.]
[That’s the greatest! Vysis-sama, for giving us this battle, please accept my
love! Hey, you!]

Aigis called out her subordinate from the back.

[You lot prepared a good number of nets to catch them, right!? Right!?]
[Hahh! We brought as much as we could!]
[Well done! We shouldn’t just thoughtlessly kill our enemies after all!]

The freshness of one’s ingredient loses over time when they are killed.
One would also need to worry about rigor mortis.
That’s why, it’s best to catch prey alive and dismantle them only when
they’re about to be cooked.
(T/N: Rigor Mortis is the process of a corpse stiffening after their death.)

[But then, dismantling is so much fun! However, dismantling livestock

while trying to keep them alive…… is just so d*mn annoying! They just
won’t keep their mouths shut! That’s their only problem! How
depressing……]
[Hfuuu…… It is indeed a chef’s fate to face such burdens. However,
talking about it like this makes my hand itching to get started right
away…… Aigis-sama.]

[Excellent! That’s what makes us chefs! Ah, yes, as for their other remains
like their pelt, horns and other such parts, let’s just sell them off to the Eight
who like processing such things……]
[Now then, Aigis-sama……]

Holding the jagged-bladed dismantling weapon in hand, Torres asked.

[For this battle…… What percentage of the enemy should we leave alive?]
[Hmmm, I think we should leave about 30% of them alive. If there’s a
family or a parent and child, serving them on the same plate would just be
the best♪ Also, make sure that you would always keep at least a pair alive
for each species, okay!? Am I clear?]
[Your order has been received.]

Thereupon, with exaggerated movements, Aigis turns to the people behind

her back.

[You lot, have I made myself clear?]

The soldiers behind her responded with vigor.

Morale is high.

“When facing against them, they’re the unit that I don’t want to be a
prisoner of.”
The only unit most mentioned other than Alion’s the Sixth and the Ninth are
them……

The Tenth Cavalry.

Their strength is well-known.

They are people driven by their appetite.
One of the three major human needs had become the source of their power.
Being one of Alion’s Thirteen Cavalries, they can’t be weak.
At that moment, a messenger arrived.

[The Fourth has begun to engage the enemy on the right flank.]
[So, the enemy’s species…… The species!?]
[It seems that their main force is made up of dragonewts.]
[Ahh, dragon meat!? That sounds delicious! Why the heck weren’t they on
this side!?]

Another messenger arrived.

[Reporting! They’re still some distance away, but we’ve spotted a herd of
centaurs ahead! We think that they’re headed this way!]

[Ahh…… How about we intercept this group first?]

[Yes. Centaurs aren’t that bad.]
Yet another messenger had arrived.

[Haahhh…… Haahhh……! Reporting……!]

[Hmm? You are…… from another unit, right? My, oh my…… You look
quite battered up. You look terrible! You look astonishingly terrible!
Seriously, get your dirty self away from me!]

The messenger’s gear was dirty and smeared in blood.

There were two arrows lodged in his body.
His breathing was shallow and he was very weak.
His legs were wobbly as he drew closer.
From the looks of it, he might not have long to live.
What could have happened to him?

[We were attacked by the enemy and our troops were almost
annihilated…… and we dispersed……]

[It seems like there’s someone incredibly skilled among the opponents.]
[In the grove near the central path, w- we were hidden Leopardkins……
ambushed us.]
[Were they that strong?]
[They were indeed strong…… but there’s that one stupidly strong monster
among them…… He looked like their general. Red eyes and black fur……
larger than the other Leopardkin…… I think his name was Gio?…… He
wields two blades…… and a large katana…… Guhhh……. A- Against a
monster like that…… A monster like———- There’s no way we can……!
There’s no way we can win!]
As if he’s remembering what happened when they were ambushed……

[Hyiiii……!]

The messenger collapsed in front of Aigis.

Hugging his knees, the messenger’s body was trembling……
However, this messenger is still a member of the Thirteen Cavalries.
As a soldier, he shouldn’t be weak.

[Nfuuu……]

(A large black Leopardkin……)

Her grip on her halberd growing stronger, Aigis turned her gaze towards the
central flank.

[Leopardkin huh…… That could also work. How about we go to the central
path instead? Feels like we’re getting a feast over there instead…… I want
to dismantle them. Especially Demi-Humans and Monsters, unlike when we
dismantle humans, it doesn’t hurt at all to dismantle them, which is quite
great.]

[—————- < Paralyze > —————-]

[?]
————–Crickle, crack—————

Still facing towards the central path, Aigis came to a halt.

No……

She can’t move.

Out of the corner of her eye, she managed to catch sight of “him”.

His trembles had stopped———– That messenger just now.

Pweeet!

The messenger whistled with his fingers.

Aigis wondered if that was some signal.

But then, she noticed it.

She’s been mistaken.

That blood……
It probably isn’t his.
Thinking about it again……
The dirt on his equipment……
She wasn’t able to identify what unit he was in because it was dirty.
“Could such a thing be a coincidence?”, she wondered.

At that moment, the rear started to notice that there’s something strange in
the front.
Standing up from the ground————- The messenger pointed his hand
towards the rear.

[————– < Berserk > ————–]

[W- What just……? Aigis-sama? Speaking of which, which unit are

———–]
[Ghaaaaaa———-!]
[Uwaahhh, oi!? What the heck is with you!? Gyaahh!? Did you just
freaking bit……!]
[You b*staaaaard! Wait until I get my hands on you! I’ll butcher you to
pieces!]
[ < Dark > ]
[ ! ? It…… became darker……!? No, my eyes……!?]

It seems that not all of them couldn’t move their bodies.

However, the rear was engulfed in chaos.

(Did something…… happen?)

Though she thought as such, one thing she’s sure about is that there’s an
enemy.
The remaining able members of the unit should somehow be able to take
care of the man who disguised himself as a messenger————
[Gurururururuuuuu……]

She turned her attention back ahead.

On the other side of the rocky area————- near the turning point.

Appearing over there was a flock of monsters.

Seeing the monster leading the flock of monsters, Aigis became stunned.

(Three-headed…… canine monster…… Don’t tell me…… A- A

Cerberus!? The real thing!?)

With a low growl deep in their throats, the flock of monsters slowly drew
closer.
There are also Monsters that she’s only seen in illustrated reference books.
They aren’t Golden-eyed Monsters, but they’re atrocious————
Incredibly ferocious beings.
However, they looked very regulated.
That’s when it happened.
The messenger turned back to the front.
The rear seemed to be restless and was causing quite the ruckus.
Or rather……

[A- Aigis-sama! What should we do!?]

Perhaps, trying to ask for instructions, they were trying to come towards the
front.
Unable to speak though, Aigis couldn’t give them any instructions.
The messenger quickly snatches the halberd from Aigis’ hand.
Just after he snatched it away, the messenger swung the halberd.

——–Fwooooshh!———–

Still atop her horse, the brandished blade slashed Aigis’ throat.

[Aghaa………….—————]

Riiip! Kriiiip!

The messenger pulled off the arrow that had been lodged in his shoulders.
Yes, it wasn’t actually pierced into his body.

"
"
It’s just that the arrow made it look like he was seriously injured.
In other words————- his frightened self was also an act.
The messenger snorted.
[I’ve been thinking about how disturbing your weapons are…… What were
you lot planning on dismantling with that? What’s with those big-ass
cooking utensils? Dismantling Demi-Humans and Monsters…… was it?]

The face dyed in fear wasn’t there anymore.

In fact, the man was unusually calm for someone who should be on the
battlefield.
Even though she was about to die, the only thing on Aigis’ mind was her
fear for that man.
His cruel eyes emotionlessly reflect the chaos Aigis and her group were in.
Holding no mercy, nor compassion.

[Well, I can already imagine your thought process…… but thinking about
all that happened, I no longer care anymore.]

That’s when it happened.

Speaking human words, the Cerberus asked the man.

[Are we capturing them?]

[For the time being, capturing them isn’t necessary. There’s also a number
of people I couldn’t paralyze because of the headcount limit, and they’re
coming towards us instead of fleeing…… If it’s possible, don’t let anyone
escape.]
[With my speed and this terrain, I would still be able to hunt down
escapees.]
[Good.]
At that moment, the Cerberus gave out a single howl.
Thereupon, the growls of the monsters became more vicious than ever.

They looked like they were about to attack.

Their demonic eyes are also filled with ferociousness.

Is that man…… Is that human……

—–controlling these monsters?

Slightly looking up, the man glared towards Aigis.

Or perhaps, he was looking at her with disdain.

[Kill them.]

Raising the halberd aloft————- The messenger man pointed towards

the Tenth Cavalry.

[Charge.]
□

13:45 ———————- Tenth Cavalry, Annihilated.

「Prologue」Part 1
Author Note: I’m happy that you’re reading this.
At a bar where those freed from the workplace battlefield gathered, I met
with two 『IRL friends』after a long absence.
Both of them were men.
Despite our long acquaintanceship, we rarely had a chance to met face-to-
face after sitting out on our own paths.
“『Grandia Seed』is shutting down tomorrow.”
Grumblings escaped my lips between large swings of beer from my mug.
“Honestly, I’d thought it was a fake announcement.”
“Well, it was considered kusoge from the start, and the servers are sparsely
populated.”
The pair responded in hushed, barely audible tones.
I’d said 『IRL friends』before, but the three of us mainly played the online
game 『Grandia Seed』together.
Even though lived separate lives from one another, we spent a great deal of
time hanging out in the game.
But, the game we love was considered kusoge.
“I still say the combat is the best thing out there.”
I’m…… it was a bit late for an introduction, 『Nishikida Yoshiki』
I was a gaming enthusiast, but I’ll admit that I wasn’t the best at playing
games.
However, I’d managed to obtain a high ranking position in Grandia Seed by
pouring a ton of hours into the game.
Well, once the server population reached its all-time low, there weren’t
many people left to test my skills against.
“It’s already been reduced to a glorified chat room, Hisashi.”
“What do you think, Yoshiki? You’re the one that brought it up.”
“It was just fun to fight normally.”
I was only interested in the combat and treated the game like a single-player
offline game. Even as everyone else just chatted about or a user event came
up, I was focused on fighting.
It was just that enthralling.
But……
“It all ends tomorrowー.”
“What are you gonna do? You got any ideas, Hisashi?”
“I’ve done a bit of research on my own. Do you know anything, Kazuki?”
Usually, Hisashi showed no interest in the subculture around the game and
just played Grandia Seed, but it was whole another story for Kazuki.
Kazuki was, in stark contrast to Hisashi, heavily invested in the game,
anime, and net community.
If anything, Hisashi was the least absorbed in games, besides Grandia Seed,
and gaming culture.
While, if our ages were rounded up we would be in our thirties at this point.
“I caught the second half, but frankly speaking, I’m fine so long as the
conversation continues.”
Mellowー, such a laid back person.
When updates had become a rarity, and only combat remained, leisure
conversation had become a source of entertainment.
While I had a good chat now and then, the fun combat held the majority of
my attention.
As a result, I’d been labeled things like 『Combat Junkie』 and
『Explorer』on the games forums and discussion boards.
There were even rumors that I was a BOT (a software program created by a
trader) or an NPC.
“Then, let’s log in once today’s maintenance is finished. I’d like to discuss
something with our guild.”
“What? Is it gonna be the Last Order?”
“If Yoshiki is drinking…… than so am I.”
“You guys…… then I’ll have a Kahlua Milk.”
“”Sissy””
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Kaivon: Hey Hey.
I logged in immediately after I got home and typed that greeting.
It was a cheery hello in our team chat, but it didn’t seem like anyone else
was here.
Well, it was rare for anyone else to be on this late.
Kaivon: Hey? Syun, Daria?
Oink: Those two aren’t here yet.
Kaivon: Seriously…… Can’t you use the hotel Wifi?
Oink: They did just leave the three-person offline meeting.
There was only one other guild member logged in right now.
With the servers going down tomorrow, I’d hoped it’d increased the number
of logins.
Because the two of them came back home for the holidays they should be
connecting from their hotel with their laptops. I wish I could stay at my
parent’s house.
This lacking guild chat would’ve been better if that were the case.
Syun: Hey
Daria: Hello > everybody.
Kaivon: Oh, you came?
Daria was Hisashi’s, one of the friends I’d been drinking with, character.
While I’d known him for over twenty years, yet when he logged in to play, I
realized that there were many things I didn’t know about him.
His avatar was your typical female elf.
But, it was a loli. A blonde bulb cut little elf girl.
Well, it wasn’t like he was a nekama, but the character’s level of exposure
was natural discomforting.
Syun was Kazuki of course.
Hisashi and I have been friends since elementary schools, but our
relationship with Kazuki didn’t begin until the game launched.
We learned that we lived in the same city during an offline meeting……
well, it’d only been three of us, but we still had a good time.
He modeled his avatar after his real-life appearance, making it a short male
human, that could be mistaken for a boy from a distance.
His hair was an unrealistic shade of white though.
We spent some time talking with Oink about the guild members that hadn’t
shown up.
Perhaps, tomorrow…… well, today was suppose to be the day that the
number of logins should increase this evening.
What should we do till then?
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
On the monitor, a lone swordsman cut down an enemy and absorbed
something from their body.
I was using the 『Depriving Sword』, a hobbyist weapon in the eyes of
many.
It was a rank 15 longsword with an attack power of 25.
You could only reward someone for completing the tutorial so much.
However, in this game, rank 15 is the highest grade of weapon one can hope
to find.
And one could only obtain the 『Depriving Swordman』class by using this
weapon.
Kaivon: Hey, did the administration slack off because the game is shutting
down?
Oink: What? Something wrong?
Kaivon: My absorption skill kept firing off. With it, I was able to kill a rare
Duster Dragon solo.
Oink: Are you serious!
Kaivon: Tone.
Oink: Hihihi, that’s amazing.
The sword had a unique ability that gifted the player one random passive
skill upon defeating an enemy.
I wasn’t sure how many passives you could stack, but I’ve fought with this
sword for so long that I must have killed ten thousand or so boss monsters.
However, I’ve only managed to amass 165 unique passives till now, and I’d
just obtained the 166th skill.
It may have seemed like an absurd weapon, but only eight passives could be
active at a time.
When configured it to make up for the miserable stats and offensive power,
only two open slots remained.
The present configuration was as followed:
+15% Attack Power
+10% Weapon Damage
+25% Critical Chance
Additional Blade Strike
Demon Blade
×2 Ability Effect
Dragon Slaying Blade
Ice Emperor’s Blessing
The『+15% Attack Power』buff was only calculated after the last ability is
applied.
Thanks to that the weapon’s stats were only slightly inferior to regularly
used weapons.
Also, the 『+10% Weapon Damage』, which was unaffected by enemy
defenses, allowed the sword to rival the damage output of similar type
weapons.
『+25% Critical Chance』didn’t need to be explained.
Furthermore, 『Additional Blade Strike 』and 『Demon Blade』provided
the sword with additional damage output and a magical attribute
respectively.
And finally, 『×2 Ability Effect 』doubled the effects of each ability I had
slotted.
The dawn of my era came the moment I obtained this sword! It’d been
exhilarating.
But……common weapons also had passives.
For example, a weapon with 980 attack power and the +10% Weapon
Damage and ×2 Ability Effect easily exceeded my damage output.
Although that was an extreme example, since weapon passive were initially
given at random, it was possible…… those type of god tier weapons were
usually auctioned off.
Because of my limitations, I was far from being considered the strongest.
Though having seven or eight passives on one weapon was still impressive.
However, only two ability slots could remain open if the weapon was to
stay viable.
For example, 『Dragon Slaying Blade 』applied a 1.5 damage multiplier
when fighting dragons.
But, not every passive could build off of each other.
『Ice Emperor’s Blessing』changed the attribute of all my attacks to the
ice attribute. Doubling that was impossible.
Well, that was why it wasn’t worth calling the 『Depriving Sword』 by its
official name, 『Depriving Sword Brandt』.
So, as a result of challenging the high-level duster dragon, a nerco duster
dragon if fact, I obtained an unknown ability.
Along the way, I’ve received duplicate ability after duplicate ability, but my
persistence has allowed me to acquire an excellent monster ability.
The passive’s description was as followed:
『Right of the Usurper (Dragon) 』
『First of the seven stars, proof that you have taken all of the abilities from
the dragons of destruction.』
『×10 experience gain multiplier, halve damage from dragons.』
It was a broken ability.
While the damage output didn’t increase, the effect was still pretty
significant.
My current equipment was all selected for their appearance rather than their
defensive stats.
So I had to rely on the 「Dodge, hit, consume, recover」strategy.
There was also the HP absorption ability, which activated whenever I
landed an attack.
Well, it wasn’t terrible, but it wasn’t great either.
Kaivon: What’s with this effect?
Oink:…… Isn’t that pretty useless? You’re already at Kansutoppu.
Kaivon: You have a point…… but I think that every boss monster type has
an ability like this one.
Oink: Then…… wanna go test it with another boss monster?
Kaivon: Really! Then…… set a marker on Hihilosenki Castle!
Oink: Understood.
Something exciting had occurred on the final day.
Chapter One」
Author’s Note: Main story starts now.
Cold.
I felt sick as my consciousness resurfaced.
Though it was bothersome to do so, I opened my eyes and looked around.
My keyboard should’ve been right in front of me……
“Huh?”
For some reason, I was looking at dead leaves, and the scent of fresh dirt
tickled my nose…… mulch, perhaps?
I leaped to my feet and looked around.
The dim landscape was reminiscent of the mountains.
The scent tickling my nose carried the faint fragrance of mountain soil.
The chill caused me to hug myself, which made me noticed a more
significant change.
I was wearing a dress coat.
It was already summer, and I should have been wearing shirts and shorts.
Yet, there was a chill in the air despite it being summer.
What was I wearing……?
“This coat, its…… Kaivon’s.”
I timidly reached for my head.
My fingers brushed through smooth and soft hair.
The hair was silver.
My vision was strangely narrow.
When I touched my face, I realized it was because of the mask I was
wearing.
“Kaivon’s mask……”
Even the horns were present.
Touching my face revealed that it didn’t belong to me.
This meant――
“How strong were my regrets? To even dream about the game.”
I began walking it the dream forest.
But, gradually I began to question if this really was a dream.
In the first place, a zone like this didn’t exist in the game.
I do remember coming across such scenery recently.
This couldn’t have been a dream.
In the end, it was one of those situations.
“Usually, I should have run into a goblin or some other mob by now.”
However, I didn’t know what normal was anymore. This was the first time
I’ve ever dealt with something like this――
“Snakes shouldn’t be active in the cold!”
I’d run into an enormous eight-meter long snake.
It’s tail stroke at tremendous speed.
I floated for a moment before crashing to the ground.
Strangely, it didn’t hurt that much.
But, the snake suddenly bared its fangs――
“Roll away!”
“!?”
I instinctively reacted to the cry and rolled away.
The next moment, an icicle exploded from the ground, entered the snake’s
mouth, and exiting out the back of its head.
A voice called out to me while I looked at the horror scene in stunned
amazement.
“Yo-You’re a demon? And a high ranking one at that.”
“N-No, I’m not.”
“…… to an enemy of this level. Who are you?”
“No, I’m human.”
“I won’t be deceived. Just look at yourself.”
Everything became clear I saw my reflection in the bloody icicle.
No, I realized it a while ago, but now I was forced to see it……
No matter how you sliced it, I looked like a demon king.
“I’m a human, honestly. There’s a reason for my current appearance.”
“…… The magic aura is different…… but a human?”
“Th-That’s right.”
“But why do you have so much power……”
“Power, me?”
I calm downed and finally saw who I was speaking with.
Despite the figure-obscuring brown cloak, I could they were female.
It was unquestionable given their thinness.
She held a wizard-like staff.
Perhaps she was wary of me because of my appearance……
If I could access the menu screen I could…… do something.
Maybe this situation wasn’t a dream after all.
Ugh, what should I do now?
“…… In any case, follow me.” Don’t do anything funny.”
“I-I understand, I won’t do anything suppose.”
After pointing her staff at me for a bit, she turned on her heels and walked
off.
I had no choice but to follow her.
I prayed for the menu to appear as I typed away at a nonexistent keyboard,
but it was to no avail.
Doesn’t a window pop up in most stories by now?
Still, I didn’t give up and quietly muttered something.
“Menu…… please……”
That must have been the one.
It finally appeared.
The familiar menu screen opened up like a head-mounted display.
The shock caused me to shout unintentionally.
“What! You’re up to something aren’t you?!”
“Oh, wait! This should work now.”
She stopped walking and looked back at me.
She was more surprised than angry at what she saw.’
I opened up the equipment tab and removed everything.
『Elder Wings』, 『El Capricorn』, 『Pains Persona』, 『Crimson
Demonic Eyes』were all gone.
All of them had been fashion items that only affected my appearance.
Many items like that had been put into the game, but the difficulty in
obtaining them meant that only a few people actually used them.
I mean, it was impossible for someone to change their appearance otherwise
freely.
Oh, I often saw people suffering from a particular disease only obtaining
the wings.
Well, I couldn’t verify it for myself, but that was probably――
“Huh!? You turned yourself into a person!”
“N-No! Those were accessories! This is my true form.”
“…… Is that so? Prove it.”
“Okay, I’ll show you some other accessories.”
I equipped a pair of 『Groucho Marx Glasses』, an『Afro』, and 『Cat
backpack』.
I felt the pressure of opaque glasses on my face and a sudden weight on my
back.
“W-Well.”
“……Hmm, what’s this? Are you some buffoon?”
“No, why would I be here?”
“You’re still strange, but you don’t seem to be a demon.”
With that misunderstanding solved, I removed the gag equipment and
followed after her.
In any case, I was a real ikemen now.
The rustling of the leaves, the chill in the wind, and the sound of the forest
animals, I doubted that I could create all of this within a dream.
However, a sense of incongruity rose up regarding the woman I was
following.
Despite walking in an unknown mountainous forest for dozens of minutes, I
didn’t feel the slightest bit of fatigue when we arrived at our destination.
“This is my home. However, I can’t believe you’re just some random
human.”
“I remember being human for my entire life……”
I didn’t get the response I expected when I told her about the menu screen
and not being in my original body.
She was able to view her own status screen.
Some people could do that and people who couldn’t in this place.
What was the deciding factor? While the fact that she and I shared a few
abilities, I didn’t get the feeling that she was another player as I spoke to
her.
Should I give priority to my own needs for the time being?
“Well, could you tell me your name? Then tell me everything about
yourself.”
Her house looked like ski resort lodge, and it had the interior to match.
She prompted me to sit in a high-quality wooden chair.
“Well, at this point, I believe that I came from a different place, a human
from a different world.”
I spoke honestly without making up a story, like having amnesia, for
myself.
The world I came from had no such thing as status screens or monsters.
I explain that my current body wasn’t my own and was something I
indirectly help create.
“If I’m understanding this…… you’re from a higher plan, and crafted a
body to interact with this lower world……”
“Well, your not wrong, I suppose.”
It was a bit exaggerated, but it was mostly correct.
She framed it as if I were one of the gods.
She even stopped addressing me as “you (君)” and instead used “you (貴
方)”.
“Ah, but a god isn’t something like that is it? I wouldn’t mind it if I could
exploring this world. I don’t consider this to be a lower world either.”
“I-Is that so? Since he’s not a god, treating him normally should be
fine…… right?”
I don’t mind being treated normal and would like to learn more about this
world if possible.
If anything, I should be the one humbling asking about the unknown.
And――
“Um, are you gonna remove your hood anytime soon?
“Ah, that’s right. I completely forgot about it because it’s so cold.”
Her hood shifted from side to side when she said that.
The shaking allowed me to catch a glimpse of an elven ear. A horizontal
elven ear?
I watch in anticipation as she placed her hands on her hood.
“I’m rather sensitive to the cold… huh.”
“Ooh……”
It was a level of beauty that no words could describe.
If you came across a beautiful elven woman, like something out of a game,
it would be difficult to comment on her beauty immediately.
She had long white hair and pale blue eyes.
When you mentioned elves, blonde hair and strong European feature was
the first thing that came to mind…
“What. is my hair that unusual?”
“No, that’s not the reason.”
In fact, she was immediately recognizable.
Unlike with Kaivon, I only implemented characteristic I found the most
appealing when I created itー
She was my secondary character――
“It’s a little late for introductions, but my name is Rue Semiere. Can you
tell me your name?”
This person was Rue.
Chapter Two」
A little fantasy.
The shock halted all rational thought for a moment.
Why? At first, I was amazed to learn that one of my characters was moving
on their own, but then I remembered that there wasn’t a monitor between
us. The person in front of me was a living being.
Perhaps, this wasn’t the game world.
I don’t remember giving her a surname.
However, she introduced herself as 『Rue Semiere』.
I doubted that this was a coincidence.
“My name is……”
How should I identify myself?
Should I introduce myself as 『Nishikida Yoshiki』, or would using
『Kaivon』be more appropriate?
My name wasn’t listed when I checked my status screen. At the moment, it
was still undetermined.
It’s possible that what I choose to introduce myself as would be reflected on
the screen.
However, I had a strange feeling that using my actual name with this body
would be wrong somehow.
“My name is Kaivon. Please call me Kai.”
“Kaivon……?”
Her expression clouded over for some reason.
“Well, Kai, what do you intend to do now?”
“Although I would like to learn what kind of place this world is, I still need
to get accustomed to this body.”
“Hmm, then how about you stay here then. You won’t be able to leave this
place without a certain degree of strength.”
“Huh?”
Apparently, there was a protective barrier around the area that only the
strong could pass through.
She didn’t know the exact parameters, but it took a week to reach the
boundary on foot.
We were currently at the center of the barrier.
“I have my own reasons for not leaving this area. Therefore I won’t be
capable of protecting you outside.”
“That’s…… Is that alright? I’m a man, after all, there might be a problem
with a man and a woman living under the same roof.”
“Hmm, when did I say I was alone?”
…… was she married? Or was she already living with another man? Why
wouldn’t I be interested in the life of someone that appeared to be my
lovely character?
As a father, I won’t permit it.
“Oh, someone else lives here?”
“No, I live alone, but…:
“Hm?”
“I’m just testing you. Well, it’ll take a great deal of effort on your part to do
something to me.”
That’s…
She lived in a dangerous area by herself, I guess I’d be reduced to dust if I
tried anything funny.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
That’s how our last two weeks of living together began.
Hmm? What about the half a year standard? I wasn’t so indifferent to life
her that such an extended period of time could pass over the course of a
single sentence.
To be frank, I was met with new surprises every day. In a variety of ways.
“Mmm…… Kai-kun, why didn’t you wake me up?”
“You said ‘Another two hours’ when I tried waking you a little while ago.”
“I don’t remember that…… what are you making today?”
We’ve become quite familiar with one another over the last two weeks.
Although that familiarity could have been one-sided on my part, since she
rarely had the chance, she was all too eager to talk to someone.
Thanks to that, we regularly settled into a relaxed tone.
She rubbed the tiredness from her eyes and approached me with an excited
expression.
It was hard to find a place to look because she tended to sleep in the nude or
only wore thin nightgowns.
Well, every day of the past few weeks had been a treasure.
A particular folder in my brain would be reaching the terabyte mark soon.
It was okay, she wasn’t that much younger than me. What would you do if
you were in my position?
I’m still young too, you know.
“Today, I tried to pickle the fish fillets from the warehouse. It’ll be delicious
once you bake it immediately, but I’m preserving some of it for later.”
“Oh, I can still have a decent meal when you’re gone.”
“Well, I want you to have a proper meal when I’m gone.”
“……That’s right.”
I wasn’t a master chief or anything, but even I was capable of cooking a few
masculine dishes.
I was limited to things like『Baking with Salt』or 『Boiling with Soup』.
The “Warehouse” had an abundance of seasoning and ingredients, but it
mainly contained miscellaneous items and dangerous weapons.
In any case, an item’s freshness is maintained indefinitely within the
warehouse.
It was such a strange place.
When I first visited the place, it’d been like stepping into a large shopping
mall.
Everything inside the place was automatically replenished. However, the
supplies seemed to arrive at random intervals.
『Something like a tribute』was the only explanation as to how it all
worked.
“Today is fish…… I think it’s salmon, but I’d like to sauté it and add a side
of potato potage and garlic toast.”
“Mu, I think rice would be better.”
“Won’t bread match this dish? Maybe you just don’t like bread, Rue.”
“Is that what it is? My jaw just gets tired whenever we have that.”
I understand, its a baguette after all.
Your jaw shouldn’t hurt if you thinly slice it and soak it in the soup.
Before, she merely took bits out of the bread in a mannish manner.
No No. you have to cut it first.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“So crispy and delicious. That warehouse is quite convenient.”
“Don’t you have a grasp of your own warehouse?”
I found a fire-less sandwich grill in the warehouse, so I decided to test it
out.
There were other unusual items and cooking utensils from my world in the
warehouse that I couldn’t wait to try.
I like cooking, but I loved trying out new implements and novelty items
more.
“Well, that thing was simply given to me, and I decided to keep it. Its some
advanced type of magical tool.”
“How long have you been here, Rue?”
“Well…… I don’t really remember anymore. The best I can say is long
enough for a type of animal to go extent.”
“That’s an enormous amount of time.”
She was a ridiculously old grandmother.
Though she still passed from a petite teenager.
After we finished eating, Rue, regrettably changed into her unusual robe.
Even though the fireplace kept the house warm, she insisted on wearing it.
Was it just that comfortable?
{Pat Pat}
“Hey! What are you doing?”
“No, because you always wear those, I wonder what they felt like.”
“Oh, it’s a magic item that increases mana recovery.”
“Huh? Are you using that much mana?”
“Consider it a maiden’s secret.”
Did it have anything to do with how she maintained her youth?
I might as mention what little I’ve learned about magic too.
Things that had been possible in the game weren’t possible here.
While my physical abilities have risen along with my new body, the last
two weeks of fruitless effort, revealed that it was impossible to use my
skills as I had done in the game.
Sadly, all I learned was that my default combat setting was that demon king
appearance.
Every time I engaged in combat, my appearance would immediately change
to that form.
Now let’s have a discussion about magic.
“Rue-sensei.”
“What is it? Why so abrupt?”
“Is it possible for me to use magic?”
“Huh.”
Was that the “It’s impossible for you to use magic” reaction?
No, what kind of position did magic have in this world?
Was it apart of everyday life, or was it something only a select few could
use?
“That’s right, Kai-kun is a human. Learning magic for self-defense is fine,
but I thought you wouldn’t need it since you’re a swordsman.”
“Is ‘swordsmanship’ the rarer option?”
“The physical demands of only fighting with a sword is beyond what a
commoner can handle…… Well, it was that way when I was last out in the
world.”
Her self-confidence was rather low.
“Okay, since it’s still cold outside, let’s practice some simple magic in
here.”
Rue left and returned with a cup of water and some tissue paper.
……Had I done something to offend her?
Shouldn’t there be a dedicated tool or practice wand?
“It’s a common practice, but I will be instructing you in my magic of
expertise.”
“That would be ice magic, right? Even though you’re sensitive to the cold?”
I still was sure yet, but the Rue I created had been built around ice magic.
For now, I cast that thought aside and focused on her explanation.
“First, soak a piece of paper in the water.”
“Is this regular water and paper?”
“Yes. Then, try to pour your magic into the piece of paper.”
“I don’t understand the flow of magic.”
“Its a feeling that’s hard to teach. For now, focus on you’re breathing and
allow everything to flow naturally.”
Even if you say that I wasn’t suddenly gonna get the hang of things.
I’m a person that can’t learn how to work without an overly-detailed
explanation.
But a bit of reputation would go a long way to help me learn a new skill.
In fact, with the help of the neighborhood wat――
“Kay-kun, you have to concentrate.”
“Ohh.”
For the time being, I controlled my breathing and tried to push an invisible
force onto the wet piece of paper.
The paper slightly stiffened.
“Oh? Is this mana?”
“Yes, that’s it, From here, the mana’s elemental attribute will change
following your will.”
The damp piece of paper in Rue’s hand gradually began to freeze over.
With a flick of her wrist, the paper shattered in her hands.
“It was completely frozen. The water wasn’t necessary, it just made it easier
for the paper to absorb the mana.”
“Ah, so the focus should be on the paper?”
This really was an exercise for beginners.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Oh? Rue, I think I got it.”
“Let’s see……”
After an hour of trial and error attempts, the paper finally froze.
Trying to conceptualize the movement of water molecules and or the mana
itself getting cold hadn’t worked, but envisioning heat dispersal did the
trick.
Imagining the mana and water robbing the paper of its heat at an
accelerated right produced the desired result.
Rue declared it a success after snapping the ice crystal in her hand.
“Alright, you can be taught after all. However, you can’t be so wasteful
with your mana,”
“Ah, sorry. I’ll try to improve later.”
Hmm, was it possible to apply magic to something?
Chapter 03」
Author’s Note: We’ll push forward a little bit.
Hmm, what should we have for lunch today?
At the moment, magic training had been put on hold because Rue had left
out, so I was currently in the kitchen.
I had free rein of the warehouse, but the number of options on hand made it
difficult to decide.
“Although it isn’t a refrigerator, the cold items remain chilled…… but,
where is the meat…”
There was a steep learning curve involved with traversing this place.
I suffered a phantom case of heartburn when I came across a massive slab
of meat.
The sheer size of the slab as worrisome, but what type of animal did this
meat come from.
We’ve just been eating chicken-like meat for the last couple of weeks.
“Let have bread for lunch.”
Personally, I was in the mood for bread or noodles.
Also, I wanted to see if I could unitize the magic from before, so I quickly
gathered the necessary items and left.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“You there, Kai-kun. I’m back from my trip.”
“Welcome back, sandwiches okay for lunch?”
“Oh, is these bread soft? I don’t like hard games, but this is good.”
I used the previously sliced chicken-like meat, lettuce, tomato-like
vegetables, and my homemade mayonnaise to make the sandwiches.
I was happy that the mayonnaise didn’t turn out too greasy after I used
various types of vinegar to emulsify it.
In any case, it was a tasty mayo with a variety of uses.
“As usual, Kai-kun’s white sauce is delicious.”
“It’s just mayonnaise. It’s made from items stored in the warehouse.”
“I didn’t know that. No, it because I never really gave the warehouse much
thought.”
Though I remained calm on the surface, my son became a little restless.
A young lady shouldn’t say such things with a smile.
“By the way, I also made a little dessert. Do you want to try it ?”
“Hmm? Sweets? Is that made from the seasonal fruit in the warehouse?”
I’d made a large quantity of it, so I scooped up a small portion for Rue.
A little while ago, I mixed egg yolk with some kind of milk (probably milk)
and sugar and slowly boiled the concoction.
After moving the concoction into a pot, I used my magic to freeze it.
Thanks to the air-pockets, the concoction became and air-rich pudding.
I wanted to taste it beforehand, but it was meant to be a dessert.
The fruit Rue had mentioned had been crushed, mixed with sugar, and
boiled into a syrup.
Though there was a lot of corner-cutting involved, I’d made a sweet chilled
dessert.
“Yeah. It may be cold out, but eating it inside should be fine.”
“Hmm, what is this?”
“Try some first.”
She timidly drizzled the syrup over the bread pudding ( she didn’t even
notice her unsteady hand) and brought a spoonful of ice cream to her lips.
I’d used a pear-like fruit this time.
I thought its soft flesh would make it quicker to prepare the syrup.
So, how will she react?
“It’s cold but tasty. It’s sweet even as it melts in my mouth.”
“It’s a simple treat to make.”
“I like it. Came we have some after dinner, too?”
Despite her seeming indifference, she counited scooping pudding into her
mouth.
It was a success.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The next day, since the temperature rose slightly, we practiced magic
outside.
However, the content of the lesson was the same as yesterday, but the target
was the ground instead of a piece of paper.
“I was surprised when you told me how you made yesterday’s dessert, but
since you can already freeze things denser than water, we’ll be skipping
ahead a few steps in your training.”
“I see. By the way, I also diluted the sauce and froze today’s portion of ice
cream.”
“Okay, let’s stop training for today.”
“Hey.”
There were ways to mimic a freezer, but the texture of the breading so I
made it the same way as before.
Today’s pudding was fruit-based, so I made it using baguettes instead of
white bread,
“It can’t be helped…… Now, let the mana flow through your feet and
freeze the ground beneath them.”
“Such a half-hearted explanation! Where are you going?”
“To eat a slightly early lunch.”
No matter what world you’re in, women seemed to love sweets.
“Well, it’s going.”
The ground at my feet was slightly frozen.
When I dug up the topsoil, I found a beautifully formed frost column.
Perhaps this was the first step in creating the enormous icicle that Rue had
used to kill the snake back then.
The goal was so far away……
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Thus, I lived with her from January to January.
Eventually, through the use of magic, I became capable of killing the small
dog-sized monsters in the surrounding area.
Of course, they were easily bested with I used my sword.
Rue gradually taught me about the monsters of this forest, new magic, and
other attributes of combat.
The white snow piling up marked the shift to winter.
“There’s no irregularity in your mana flow, just aim.”
“Then, I’ll go for its head.”
A fireball shot out from my outstretched hand and flew towards my enemy.
My fated enemy was a giant serpent similar to the one I first encountered.
Wither its metabolism had slowed, or it was merely caught off guard, the
snake’s movements were sluggish.
Even though the snake recognized the danger, it couldn’t dodge the flames.
“Hit. Is its head missing?”
“…… It is. Perhaps you have an affinity for fire magic, Kai-kun. You can
warm me up when it gets cold at night.”
So my magic was a heater substitute?
“However, you’re amazing Kai-kun. Your skills seemed to lay in the sword,
so I never imagined you could learn magic so quickly.”
“Is it really that impressive?”
“It’s difficult for me to use chant-less magic, or at least invoking the spell’s
name. It’s like firing an arrow without drawing the bow.”
“That isn’t impossible though.”
“But the arrow is more likely to miss isn’t it?”
“So it’s possible for chant-less magic to fail?”
The analogy wasn’t the best, but I got the gest of it. In other words, I was
great.
“The intensity of those flames were impressive. Did the head evaporate
before it could even burn? The more intense the flame, the hotter they are.”
“Also, your flames had a yellowish tint to them.”
“Does that color relate to its temperature? I’m ignorant of ice and fire
classifications.”
“I don’t understand it well, but blue flames are incredibly hot.”
“Blue? I needed to practice my fire magic.”
Was she so proficient in Ice magic because she liked the color blue?
That reminded me…… all of Rue’s clothes and equipment were either
white or blue.
Was she influenced by that?
Based on what I’ve seen, that certain aspects of『Grandia Seed』 had
mapped itself unto this other world. This “Rue” had been influenced by the
parameters of my Rue.
Although she had access to game systems, Rue was a person born of this
world.
It was easier to accept this a fact rather than endlessly pondering over
difficult things.
“Kai-kun! Even though flames came out, their not blue!”
I couldn’t help but grin when I heard her frustrated cry.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
As the snow began to melt, I realized that I’d mastered ice and fire magic to
a satisfactorily standard.
I wondered what would happen if I combined the two magic.
Umm, I’d probably just create water.
So, I decided to learn a third magic attribute.
“Kai-kun, why don’t you just give up? Although, it would suit your
appearance.”
“No, refuse to quit, I already look like a demon king anyway.”
“But, I don’t know anything about ‘dark magic’. According to the book, it’s
a semi-solid mass.”
Are you okay with that?”
The man can develop chuunibyou at any age.
I had developed the demon king strain of the disease.
“Even though darkness has no substance, it’s still a natural phenomenon.”
Once you shut off the light, you were enveloped by it.
In other words, dark magic should deal with the removal of light.
But, why did it become solid?
Do you mix it in water to――
“Let’s give it a try.”
I visualized combining darkness with ice magic.
A died stop suddenly interrupted the flow of my mana.
I needed to manipulate the mana with a more delicate touch.
“Waa? Kai-kun you did it!”
“Huh?”
I’d closed my eyes to concentrate, so when I opened them, I saw I was
holding a wriggling black lump in my hands.
It felt as if I was holding partially frozen black water.
“Then this is…… dark magic.”
“You can really use dark magic.”
So does dark magic only manifest when I mixed it with other magic
attributes?
Maybe, I could do that then?
I switched to fire magic to perform a little experiment.
“OHHHHH! Black fire!”
“Ohh!? …… it’s not hot.”
“Eh, really?”
…… Did fire without heat have any value?
It was easier to manipulate the flames than the ice, maybe I could blanket
an entire area with it?
Also, if the fire had no heat, I could take advantage of nighttime
darkness…… to stealthily burn through oxygen?
“Rue, this is unexpectedly atrocious magic.”
“It’s a coincidence Kai-kun, that’s what I think. Let’s just shelve this for
later.”
I don’t want to imagine a situation where I would have to use such magic.
Chapter 04」
Author’s Note: Abrupt battle time.
My days with Rue had been pleasant.
That’s all I had to say in a nutshell, but she was quite knowledgeable, and
she taught me a variety of things.
Even though she would say “I’m not sure if it’s still true or not…” her
knowledge of common sense and monsters was invaluable.
She generously imparted her knowledge of “magic” onto me.
She treated teaching as if “You’re afraid they would lose what they had
been taught.”
Exactly one year had passed since I came here.
This world correctly experienced the four seasons, and we’d reached winter.
The temperature here was relatively low year round, but it was even colder
now.
I was uneasy when Rue started wearing thick robes to bed instead of her
usual sleepwear.
So I spoke up.
“Um, Rue――”
“Kai-kun, today…… in this area…… do you know what plants are edible?”
“Didn’t we cover that last autumn? I nearly destroyed my stomach, so I
hope I wouldn’t forget.”
“Ugh…… then, other types of magic besides ice magic……”
“You’ve said it yourself that you can barely use any other type of magic.
When it comes to magic, I have a larger variety at my disposal.”
I’d spent the last year learning magic.
Rue had said “I can’t use powerful magic,” but her ice magic was eloquent
and delicately crafted.
I wasn’t at her level mastery, but I surpassed her in sheer strength.
……In fact, I could’ve left the forest on my own from the very start.
It’d been difficult to learn “Sword”, but my daily training hadn’t betrayed
me.
My kinetic vision was high, and this body allowed me to pick up
swordsmanship with ease.
My outlandish performance from the game remained. Even my level had
carried over from back then.
The days I’d spent here had been fun, and there was still so much I had yet
to experience.
But, I would be leaving now.
I wanted to discover more about this world and figure out why I was here.
“…… I’m ready to set off on my own. You should understand that Rue.”
“I-I’m not sure of that. There are monsters much stronger than you in this
area. Therefore, you should stay here a little lon――”
“Rue…… come with me.”
“…… to see you off?”
“No, travel with me, let’s explore the world together.”
She’s said it’s been impossible for her to leave this place.
I don’t know what bound her to this place or why she refused to leave.
Now, at the moment of my departure, hopefully, I could get her to speak
about the circumstances she’s refused to tell me.
“That’s impossible.”
“……Why?”
The lights in her eyes immediately vanished.
She looked as if she were an entirely different person when she answered.
Would she finally say why she was here?
“I can’t tell you. ……It seems that you’ve influenced me more than I
thought. I’ve enjoyed our year together, but you should do fine with your
current abilities.”
“Why the sudden change?”
“No, it’s fine. Well, it’d be nice if you visit every few years.”
“…… I see.”
I left the house with my luggage in hand.
She still decided to see me off.
However, her face was a noh-mask, and it felt like she was desperately
trying to hold something back.
“When you leave here, head in the direction opposite of the mountain.
Don’t go to the other side of the mountain, and put up a barrier to ward off
monsters when you sleep.”
“Come to think of it, I’ve never been there.”
“It’s just a fridge wasteland, no one lives there. Its the realm of a powerful
monster. There’s no reason to go there.”
In the midst of our final exchange, I had a thought.
I reflected on her behavior over the last year and how she was acting now.
And her true intentions.
“……This might become a bad hobby.”
I started walking, and once her house could no longer be seen, after a long
absence, I replaced the abilities loaded into my sword.
『Five Sense Strengthening』
『Movement Detection』
『Mind’s Eye』
『Telepathy』
『Resonance』
『30% Damage Reduction』
『×2 Ability Effect』
『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』
While most of them provided vague effects, their combined force was quite
potent.
In game PvP duels, they allowed you to seen an aura around the enemy,
allowed me to predict their attacks to some extent, and randomly peeking
into their chat.
You could even pick up 『Neighboring Chats』some distance away.
Of course, limits were placed upon using such abilities.
But, in the real world, those limits were removed, and the ability took effect
immediately.
“……Idiot…… Why……”
I picked up on those words as I focused on the house.
I’d spent a year with her, but I’ve never seen her weak side.
『I…… don’t leave me…… don’t go…… Kai-kun』
The impulse to turn around seized me as I heard the sobbing.
But, doing that wouldn’t solve the fundamental problem, and I was
determined to settle that matter.
I had never told her about this weapon’s versatile and irregular power.
But if I could set her free with this sword’s power――
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“……Northern Mountain?”
“You! It’s all because of you!”
An iceberg.
What I’d thought was a mountain turned out to be a massive iceberg.
Now that I thought about it, this mountain had been excluded from her
teachings.
And, only on my last day did I come here.
It was as if I didn’t want to approach this place.
“Die, bastard. If you die, Rue will be freed!”
An angry shout escaped my lips.
I didn’t think it could hear me, and there was no meaning to it, but I
continued to vent my frustration.
This is it.
I didn’t want to be separated from Rue.
Beneath her calm mask was a slightly childish demeanor.
Rue, the little slob that wanted for little in life.
Rue, who always held my hands because she was sensitive to the cold.
The sweats-loving girl who frequently followed me around whenever I
made new desserts.
Was this romantic love or platonic fatherly affection?
Though the boundary of our relationship was ambiguous, I still cared for
her.
Therefore, I grasped my sword.
It was the size of a mountain.
My heart was at risk of breaking when I was reminded of the size
difference.
I feared the power the creature contained.
However, I still prepared myself for battle.
My opponent was a dragon.
It was a 『Nerco Duster Dragon』, like the one I’d slain on the game’s
final day, except it now existed in reality.
Despite being trapped within the “blue iceberg”, its mere presence sent cold
sweats down my spine.
I immediately changed my sword’s abilities.
『Dragon Slaying Blade』
『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Dragon)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Sword)』
『+30% Damage』
『Ice Emperor’s Blessing』
『Challenger』
『×2 Ability Effect』
Rue’s familiar mana was coming off the iceberg.
She’d sealed the dragon, but doing so prevented her from leaving this place.
I configured my abilities to kill this thing.
『Dragon Slaying Blade』should be effective.
『Rights of The Usurper (Sword)』 increased my weapon damage, and
『Right of the Usurper (Dragon) 』greatly cut the damage I took.
Furthermore, 『+30% Damage』 and 『Challenger』 were included.
The 『Challenger』 increased all of my states by a ×1.5 multiplier, but only
when I fought a higher ranking opponent.
Because the effect is only calculated after the final ability is applied, it was
impossible to exploit the ability.
I boosted my offensive abilities with those three skills and added 『×2
Ability Effect』for good measure.
As a result, the number values of those abilities had doubled.
“How far can I get beyond the first blow?”
I climbed the iceberg to give me even the slightest damage increase with I
shattered the ice.
The nine hundred meter climb reaffirmed the sheer scale of the monster I
was about to challenge.
Once the dragon’s head was beneath me did I invoke my
『Swordsmanship』.
Unlike in the game, you had to envision the skills nature and draw out
power in order to unleash a martial arts skill.
I used the most powerful skill I had at my disposal.
The 『Depriving Sword』was a unique weapon, but it was about the size of
a 『Long sword』.
Therefore, the developer gave it the same skill list as long swords.
A highly flexible skill list which included skills from one-hand and great
swords.
But on this occasion, I sought destructive power, not flexibility.
The skill I unleashed was 『Heaven Cleaver (Extreme)』.
It was the pinnacle of long sword skills.
It took an enormous amount of dedication to unlock it, but it had a
tremendous effect.
In the game, it’d been difficult to pull off solo, but when it landed, it could
be a game changer or finisher.
“I’d appreciate it if you die after this blow.”
I raised my sword above my head and poured my energy into it.
My mental burden increased as I sensed my mana being consumed at an
alarming rate.
And――
“Penetrateeeeeeeee!!!!”
My enlarged sword of light easily cut through the iceberg and buried itself
in the dragon’s head.
The next moment――
“So it was impossible after all!?”
Large cracks began to appear all over the iceberg.
I tried to retreat, but there were nine hundred meters between me and the
ground. It was impossible to make it in time.
“Ability change!”
『×2 Movement Speed』
『+15% Speed Boost』
『+50% Escape Success Rate』
『Rigidity Reduction』
『+5% to All Abilities』
『×2 Ability Effect』
『Rights of The Usurper (Dragon)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』
I immediately resurrected my skills around movement speed.
Although the abilities had been designed in the game, none of their effects
were exactly the same.
In other words, my speed had been increased to a ludicrous degree.
Thanks to 『×2 Movement Speed』 I was moving so fast that it was
physically impossible to change directions.
There were already many cracks in the ice, but the strain my running caused
shattered it beneath my feet.
Despite that, I just barely managed to reach the ground.
“Well, what am I gonna do about this guy.”
I gauged the distance between us by facing the gigantic western dragon,
adding my height to it, and divided by two.
In certain aspects, the dragon behaved like a human.
The dragon didn’t seem to understand what was going on even as its
massive body began to stir.
Well then――
I rearranged my abilities again and took a fighting stance.
The timing was everything.
“There should be a minute countdown…… its almost time.”
I’d just unleashed 『Heaven Cleaver (Extreme)』.
Why would a something said to “cleave the heavens” end with a downward
slash?
The answer――
“I hope this combo carried over to the world!”
I started pouring more power into my sword before swinging it sideways.
The skill 『Chasing the Moon』wasn’t meant to be used solo.
The game’s description said the skill 『Doubling the power for each
simultaneous attack』.
But, there was one method that allowed a sole player to exploit the skill.
『Heaven Cleaver (Extreme)』 was the strongest long sword skill.
And 『Chasing the Moon』 was a one-handed sword skill.
Grandia Seed’s systems prevented players from changing weapons once
you’re engaged in battle.
However, long swords had the unique quality of sharing skills with one-
handed swords and great swords.
Thus was born a surefire combo.
A crescent-shaped wave of energy was sent flying towards the enormous
dragon.
At the same time, another pillar of energy sprung up from beneath its feet
and flew towards the heavens.
The two attacks hit simultaneously.
The attack power of each attack was doubled and, along with the effects of
my sword’s other abilities, dealt damage that couldn’t be ignored, as the
dragon was cut into for chunks.
“I still remember the timing.”
『Heaven Cleaver (Extreme)』was a time delay attack that reflected the
initial slash skyward bound two minutes after it was used.
Of course the time it took the slash to reach the ground depended on one’s
position.
I’d relied upon my experience and intuition to pull it off.
As expected. It produced a significant outcome in reality.
Something suddenly began flowing unto my body while was performing
my self-evaluation.
My head grew heavy as an unbearable headache rocked me.
I fell to my knees.
What was this?
Did someone attack me? Don’t just use mental attacks out of nowhere!
Shit, was was this!?
The pain caused me to shed tears as my consciousness began to fade.
In the midst of such agony, I heard a soft “voice” in the back of my head.
『LvUP!』
“…… What’s with this body.”
My head still ached as I stood up and took in the wreckage of the iceberg.
As I stared up at the empty sky, the life or death struggle that had just
occurred seemed like a lie. Only when I checked my status screen did I
realize what happened.
【Level: 399】
That was the first thing that caught my attention.
200 was the level cap in game.
I’d just gone up 199 levels.
No, this wasn’t the game or a dream, it was possible that the upper limit no
longer existed.
I understood that I received ten times the usual amount of experience, so
this should’ve been expected, right?
“So that combo had managed to kill it.”
For the sack of taking a single woman into the outside world, I come here
prepared to die, only to settle matters with an instakill.
It was anticlimactic to the highest degree.
However, I was a bit sentimental about the fact that my sword had become
so strong.
You (Depriving Sword) have genuinely become great……
【Abilities Acquired】
『Conqueror of The Heavens』
『Dragon God’s Protection』
『Maxim Vitality Enhancement』
Huh?
Could you still become even stronger?
With my newly acquired skills and stats, I could’ve easily slain that dragon
without breaking a sweat.
But the question remains, “Was that the thing that bound Rue to this place?”
This uproar was sure to have attracted Rue’s attention, but what’s gonna
happen when she arrived?
“Should I go and see her first?”
No, I’d better wait here.
For the time being, let’s review the effect of my new abilities.
『Conqueror of The Heavens』
【×5 Damage to flying enemies. 1/5 Damage from flying enemies. Cannot
acquire experience.】
So the effect wasn’t limited to dragons?
I wouldn’t gain any experience while using it, but I’ve lived here for a year
at LV200 and never once struggled against any of the monsters.
Not to mention the depriving sword covered any potential weaknesses.
In other words, using this ability had no demerits.
『Dragon God’s Protection』
【Nullifies abnormalities stats effects of the mind. Increased resistance to
all forms of attack.】
It was an undeniably powerful effect. It would be regular in my line up.
No matter how strong I became, there was always a threat of underhanded
methods.
Suffering friendly fire because an ally became confused was a traumatic
experience every gamer sustained.
Although it was somewhat vague ” Increased resistance to all forms of
attack.” was an attractive enough on its own.
『Maximum Vitality Enhancement』
【Double Maximum HP. Automatic HP recovery. HP recovers at 3%/1s.】
…… Waa.
This was terrible.
This 『Depriving Sword』had grew closer to perfection.
The 3% a second recovery was funny.
Originally, only MP recovered automatically, while support magic was
required to restore HP.
Even then, the best rate of recovery was 2%/5s, and it only restored a
limited quantity.
However, there was no mention of such a limit here. Perhaps it could heal
without limit.
By the way, my as a result of the leveling my max HP was 『9022』.
In the game, a 『Defensive Knight』with 『8000』HP at LV 200 was
considered exceptional,
In other words, using this ability would double my HP 『18044』,
With the 3% value, it restored『540』HP every second.
……This was dangerous.
Since most of my equipment was appearance based, I took 988 of damage
from one of『Creator God Astral』normal attacks.
You couldn’t help but cry at the thought of healing more than half a boss’s
damage output a second.
Despite obtaining such incredible power, there was no enormous enemy to
aim for or great ambition to pursue.
If this were still a game, there would’ve been other players of comparable
strength to challenge.
…… I could probably get drunk off my power, but the fun of that would
only last an hour or so.
“This…… Kai-kun, what have you done! The seal, where is the seal!?”
I placed my worries about my power in the back of my mind and turned
toward the source of the voice.
She looked disheveled and on the verge of tears.
“I-I…… what have I stayed her for…… ah, what in the world should I do?
…… what?
Is it possible that I’ve misunderstood something?
“Kai-kun…… why…… why would you undo the seal……?”
Rue swayed on unsteady feet as she approached me with a ghostly
expression on her face.
Her behavior was unusual.
Was it possible that I misunderstood something.
“Rue, you have to calm down.”
“……I don’t know what to do anymore……”
“Rue, was that thing the reason you couldn’t leave?”
“That’s right. Ah…… why did you set him free……? Ahaha, it’s pointless
now, hahaha.”
“No, he didn’t escape.”
A particular kind of insanity came off her as she looked towards the sky and
began to laugh.
What was it about the dragon that had upset her so much?
No, its form and prescience set the dragon apart from other monsters.
…… was it alright for me to have killed it!?
By any chance, had I just killed some ancient protector!?
“I invested almost all of my mana into that seal. No one else could’ve
suppressed it but me……”
“I-Is that so? However, I already――”
“…… what should I do? A year, a few decades, a couple of centuries! All
of that time for what?! Just so the world can fall into the concealed god’s
hands again?!”
Concealed God……?
She didn’t appear to be sane at the moment, even if I told her I killed the
dragon, I doubt she would register what I said.
Could anything ground her?
……Mmm, if she’s connected to the Rue from the game then I knew of a
possible solution――
“Rue, do the names Daria and Syun mean anything to you?”
I spoke the names of those I played with the most.
Those two were always with me when I played with Rue.
It’s possible that the memory from when I was a player remained within
her.
“So abruptly…… Daria? Syun?”
“A short blonde elf and a tall human warrior! I magician with a strange way
of fighting and a chatty warrior!”
“…… I knew them, what about it? No, how do you know that Kai-kun?”
“After all…… what do you know of my name!?”
I was anxious.
It was impossible for Kaivon and Rue to be in the game at the same time.
When I controlled one, the other was asleep somewhere else on the server.
But, if they were somehow aware of each other――
“I know. Kaivon the emancipator. He was my friends’ acquaintance…… ah,
that’s right. I haven’t seen them since the new dawn.”
“I don’t know about this new dawn or being an emancipator. However, I am
the Kaivon from those days!”
“…… what are you saying? The legends said they he wasn’t human――”
She seemed to realize something when she looked at me.
I could only draw upon my true power in this form.
Jet-black wings, golden horns, blood red purples and black irises, and a
white mask that covered half of my face.
“I don’t understand what’s happening. However, I slew the dragon that was
sealed here.”
“…… that’s a lie.”
“I thought that we could travel together if he were gone.”
“There’s no way a person could even scratch a dragon king. I’ve existed
since the dawn, and the best all I could do was――”
“Don’t insult me! I am Kaivon, the processor of the seven stars, slayer of
the god of the old world!”
I made my sword appear as I boasted about my accomplishments.
She got caught up in my flow and reluctantly asked me a question.
“…… You killed it?”
“Do you require proof.
In this world, monsters disappeared after killed.
Some of the useful parts remained, like meat and bones, but those things
immediately entered the item box for anyone capable of accessing stats
screens.
People with access to this ability were the target of jealousy and
persecution.
Recalling her previous explanation, I checked my system log to check what
Items I’d collected.
『Dragon King’s Crystal』
『Dragon King’s Fang』
『Dragon King’s Wrath』
『God Sword (Dragon)』
They all seemed like rare pickups.
If this were still in the game, they would’ve been considered Max Rare.
Hmm, even if I pulled any of them out, they wouldn’t necessarily be
considered proof.
“Uh, how about this?”
After tapping on an object, it returned to my hand in its original size.
It was a completely transparent blue crystal.
I guess it was a valuable material. But I thought it could make an excellent
decorative piece.
“Eeh! I-Its true? I can finally leave this place!?”
When she fell to her knees and burst into tears, I decided it was time to
return home.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“I’m sorry I upset you. So, are you really that Kaivon?”
“I don’t know which Kaivon though. To be frank, I don’t know anything.
The world ended shortly after I defeated the last of the seven stars.”
It seems that my actions on the final day of operation were transmitted to
this world.
The contents were as followed.
【One day, the Concealed Gods decided to bring an end to the world. To
accomplish this, the Gods deployed the seven apostles to return the world to
nothingness. However, one of the apostles refused to obey the gods’
command and gathered his allies to opposed them. Before long, the group
managed to slay the other six apostles, and the magical swordsman Kaivon
engaged the incarnate of the Gods’ will in mortal combat. After the battle,
Gods’ will yielded to Kaivon and surrendered the world to him. For the first
time, the world of man would be freed from the Gods’ control. But, the
Gods betrayed their oath at the last moment. They secretly left seven new
apostles behind so that they could one day reclaim the world. Then, as a
final insult, they trapped the legendary swordsman in the realm in-between
worlds.】
…… though an over-dramatized retelling, the story was mostly accurate.
In any case, this world was intrinsically linked to the game world, wasn’t it?
Rue was the Rue that I had created after all.
I wanted to know what she’d been up to all this time.
I’d been flung into an unknown future, but she’s lived here since the game
was shut down.
“I’d been walking in a forest when I noticed something was wrong.
Initially, I searched for others like me, but I couldn’t find anyone with the
memory of ‘Gods’ Servants.’ I eventually gave up and decided to live in an
elven village. But――”
She didn’t age.
Though longevity was a racial trait of the elves, she outlived their lifespan
by a wide margin.
But, instead of chasing Rue out of the village, they entrusted her with an
important task.
“My mana recovery could not be compared to that of an ordinary person.
Therefore, with my seemingly infinite magic, I was tasked with sealing
away the dragon king.”
Rue was bound to this land by that contract.
But, they broke their promise.
No, in fact, that was the last thing they wanted to happen.
The had told Rue “We want you to stay” and she did so.
Therefore, they bound her to this land and sought out a new peaceful
home――
I couldn’t suppress my emotions when I heard that.
Rue was simultaneously my benefactor…… and “daughter.”
She was the very Rue I created, raised, and cherished.
She had a will of her own and lived in this world.
How much happiness could well up from the deeps of my heart?
Those elves had……
“I was stupid. I assumed ‘We want you to stay’ meant wanting to live
together with your companions.”
“May I go exterminate the elves?”
“S-Stop! Not all the elves are to blame, it was the decision of the chieftain
of the time. Some of them remained and cared for me till the very end.”
I was relieved to hear it.
I liked elves in general. That’s the reason I made Rue one.
I didn’t have to change my natural disposition now.
“But that ends today. I ask you once more. Rue, would you like to explore
the world with me?”
Nothing else tied her to this place.
Then, she should be able to come with me――
“Of course. Don’t leave me alone anymore.”
There was something problematic in Rue’s story.
It was the whole “Concealed Gods” part.
She had mentioned it in front of the iceberg.
“Rue, who are these Concealed Gods you mentioned?”
“Ah, that title didn’t become widespread until after Kai-kun disappeared. It
means…”
According to her, while the Concealed Gods weren’t the object of most
people’s faith, they had ruled the world since time immemorial and
possessed immense power.
Wasn’t that during the “game era” when everything was controlled by
management?
Anyway, it seems that Rue couldn’t find a single person who remembered
the game era so she didn’t know much about them.
Shortly after the “Genesis” of this new world, Rue found her self standard
in the middle of a forest.
Apparently, there was a blank period in Rue’s memory between the Gods’
era and the start of this era.
Thanks to the new “Seven Stars,” the Gods left in their wake, the early
years were an extremely turbulent time. Various magic systems,
organizations, and nations sprung up to seal those beings away.
In the end, Rue was tasked with sealing the Dragon God.
……Which meant there were still six such monsters left in the world. Then
I’ll just kill them too.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
In any case, once we was decided to leave Rue gather her supplies, and we
set off.
“Well, I said to make travel preparations, but this is enough for me.”
“That ragged sack. Everything you need is in there?”
“Hehe, just open it a little.”
Rue only brought out a single large bag as her traveling supplies.
It looked like a mountaineering backpack, but there was a large zipper at the
top of it.
When I reached out and pulled the zipperー
“What the, I can’t see anything?”
A black void filled the bag’s interior.
“It’s connected to the house’s storage area. So long as I have this, I can pull
out anything I need.”
“Isn’t that convenient…… can you put in as much luggage as you want?”
“No, unfortunately, it is a one-way connection. If I take out something too
bulky, it’d be a pain to get rid of it.”
“I see. But, we can sell a few things to fund our trip without issue.”
The warehouse was filled to the brim with prototype magic items, weapons,
and other such treasures.
Where did she get them from?
Rue had mentioned a tribute before, but it was on the level of princess
Kaguya at this point. (TL Note: The bamboo cutter)
When did your father permit this?
“Why are you making a weird face? Well, we can do that as a last resort.
The guild jobs should cover our expenses.”
“Oh, the 『Guild』. Are you a registered adventurer or something?”
“Well, I used to travel around a lot. Joining the guild just seemed like a
good idea. However, I’ve been inactive for some time, so I might not be
recognized anymore.”
While I managed to learn some common sense from her, there might be a
disconnect between what she knew and the current world.
I didn’t realize just how long she’d been removed from society.
While the thought had crossed my mind before, I couldn’t say anything
when she was happily teaching me every day.
However, the 『Guild』 seemed to be an intermediary for short-term work
and wasn’t all that different from adventurer guilds in fantasy novels and
games.
Before she started maintaining the seal, she made her living subjugating
monsters and escorting merchants.
“Then, are you registered at the nearest city’s guild?”
“Ah, what are we gonna do? But, that…”
“What’s wrong?”
“We just left the forest, so there’s should be a large lake with a tourist spot
on the opposite bank nearby. I remember having to pass through the
highway on the other side to reach the closest city.”
“So?”
“……There’s no water.”
“Huh?”
Rue’s master of ice magic allowed her to easily dictate bodies of water.
Now that she no longer had to seal the dragon god, all of her abilities had
grown exponentially.
Despite that, she didn’t find any water in the vicinity.
“I must have gotten turned around, wait a minute.”
“Or…… maybe the lake is gone now…… I guess we can’t reach the city
just yet.”
While I didn’t know the exact time frame, she might not remember, but
she’d stayed in the forest long enough for the terrain to change.
Worst case scenario, there weren’t any cities in this region anymore.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Contrary to my expectations, this place has undergone massive
development.”
“What’s with that babble? But it certainly impressive, isn’t it?”
After four straight days of marching at speeds incomprehensible to ordinary
people, we finally found a city.
As we crossed the dry lake-bed, we could see a massive city wall in the
distance.
Though we stood on what was once a lake, the ground was a slight shade of
white.
This place must have been a salt lake a long time ago.
If that were the case, there was probably an industrial zone nearby. To avoid
problems, we took a three-hour detour to find a proper entrance.
Even from a great distance away, the city gate was quite large and
imposing.
“What to do? Is it alright for humans to see you?”
“How about this? I don’t know the current standing of elves, but it should
be fine if I wear this.”
She said that as she took outー Aren’t those my clothes?!
Rue fashioned one of my shirts into a thief’s hood to cover her ears.
Wasn’t there something else we could do?
Either Rue wasn’t concerned about appearances or lacked any fashion
sense.
Wasn’t the way she cooked masculine, maybe she had the wrong gender.
“Did you just think of something rude? I can feel Kai-kun warmth through
this, and I like it.”
“How are you saying that so smoothly?”
This wasn’t good.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Please show your pass or identification card.”
“Yes, here you go.”
A line had formed at the city entrance as people went through the
processing procedures.
When it was our turn, Rue tried to present her old guild ID.
Surprisingly, it didn’t cause as much of an uproar as I expected.
The card she pulled out put the most over-designed paper currency on earth
to shame.
“Huh, a Hokuriku card? That’s rare.”
“Mm, is that so? Also, my companion doesn’t have an ID card yet, what
should I do?”
“Umm……, what’s with that outfit?”
That’s right. Question why Rue was wearing a shirt on her head?
“It’s fashionable, isn’t it? Everyone in Hokuriku wears it.”
I apologize to the people of Hokuriku.
The gatekeeper, who was at a loss on how to respond, turned his attention to
me.
……I wasn’t wearing anything strange, so what’s the problem?
“You are…… a noble demon? That’s strange. Hmm, do you have any other
form of identification?”
“Sorry, I’ve recently lost most of my belongings. Can’t I pay a toll?”
“Well, that’s not a problem. That’ll be 1000 lux.”
“I understand. Come along, Rue.”
It was impossible to call myself an ordinary person with my current
appearance, so Rue and I planned out my character beforehand.
I was a fallen aristocrat that still carried to temperament and ego of his
former status.
It’s going to take a while to get used to…
Due to the time of day, there wasn’t much foot traffic in the city, and we
only came across a few passers-by.
The city was European medieval in layout, which had its own beauty to it.
Still, if you looked closer, you could see signs of more advanced
civilizations.
What were those lines for? Power line-like cords ran between telephone
poles throughout the city.
Usually, some of those would be buried underground to protect the
landscape, but that didn’t seem to be the case here.
“What is that? Do they transfer mana to magic tools to control them
remotely?”
“That’s a pretty accurate guess, but how long have they been there?”
“Do you know that they are? This is the first time I’ve seen such an array
covering an entire city. This truly is the future.”
“The future, huh.”
Was this a Urashima-like experience for her? (TL Note: Urashima Tarō)
However, if that was the case, I had a general idea about the living
standards here.
My expectations for our future slightly increased.
“I don’t see any elves here.”
“We can’t judge based on the meager crowd here. Let’s look around a bit
more.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Is it lunchtime already?”
After walking around for a bit, the number of people gradually increased,
and a tempting smell soon drifted by my nose.
Looking around, the crowd was now a mix of humans, demons, and, most
importantly, elves like Rue.
She didn’t have to hide her ears anymore. By that I mean, I finally took my
shirt from her.
“Kai-kun’s smell……”
“Perverted speech is prohibited.”
“That’s a joke. I had my suspicions when I saw the gatekeeper’s reactions,
but the presences of demons…”
During the game era, demons were a humanoid race that possessed a mix of
horns, bat wings, and other fantastical human features. Essentially, they
were succubi and incubi.
In terms of their standing, it was a difficult race to use. They had less mana
than the elves, more strength than humans, and relatively low innate skill
values.
However, thanks to the popularity of the erotic older sister archetype, there
was a decent succubus population.
The incubus population, on the other hand, continuously hovered on the
verge of extinction.
Hmm? Was I a demon? No, I chose to build a human character. It’s just that
I customized its appearance to resemble a demon.
“Kai-kun, you are a human, right?”
“Yes, that’s right. I’m using special accessories to pass off as a demon.”
“I was just carious. Although there are only a few members of different
races, they seem to be coexisting peacefully…”
“Do you have problems with demons, Rue?”
“Well, there was a lot of trouble back then.”
Various restrictions were placed on demons during the game era when using
facilities in human or elven cities.
However, to offset their inherent negatives, demons could level up faster
than the other races.
The official explanation was that demons were more adept at absorbing the
essence of their slain foes.
However, that bit of lore and the various systems’ explanations were not
present in the game. As a result, the accepted headcanon was that demons
were hostile to other races.
Perhaps Rue’s reaction was because of that.
“Long ago, my friends mentioned having a demon acquaintance. “
“Ow, what was that person like?”
“I never met them in person. I don’t think we were avoiding each other.
Things just turned out that way.”
“…So, you two never had the chance to meet?”
“Hmm…… Kaivon, I said it before, but you seem familiar.”
I guess.
It seems that the events of the game era were built into her memory.
There seemed to be a difference between the chant logs and other details,
but the relationships had been carried over.
If it were a demon acquaintance that Rue had never met, then could it
be……
(My third character, maybe.)
She was the final ones I created.
They were named “Wraith.
After a while, I gave in and created a “nice body” elder sister succubus.
While it was satisfying to complete the labor of love, I didn’t spend much
time leveling her up.
However, I did amass quite the collection of rare accessories and costumes
for her.
Now that I think about it…… what were her combat jobs again?
(Rue was a paladin with sorcerer as her sub-class.)
It didn’t help that each class had three ranks and multiple advance classes.
Rue’s paladin job, for example, went from “swordsman” to “knight” before
finally specializing into a hybrid class with priest skills.
While the name was grand, the class had poor dexterity.
On the upside, it was a class perfect for soloing. In fact, that was its primary
function.
Her sorcerer sub-class was the final advancement of the pure mage class.
While the class wasn’t suitable for soloing, it’s high single-target damage
and vast pool of AoE abilities made sorcerers the main firepower of any
party.
I remember being asked, “How much of the game are you planning to
solo?” when I first started working on her build.
The bevy of defensive and recovery skills afforded to the paladin alleviated
the sorcerer’s main weakness.
Simultaneously, the sorcerer class’s spells and buffs made up for the
paladin’s lack of ranged attacks and dexterity.
Although the buffs were inferior to those of dedicated support classes, the
stats boost and the『MP Reduction』 passive ability were compatible with
the paladin.
(I miss playing as an unsinkable dreadnought.)
After being caught up in memories of the past, I turned my attention to the
current Rue.
“Kai-kun, could you please put on a cloak. Pretty please.”
“…huh.”
How’d we get here again?
Even though I had a slight obsession with acquiring the best armor and
appearances, a friend once said my limited wardrobe was exemplary of a
paladin.
Did I even own a cloak?
“Rue, you’ve been leading us for some time now. Where are we going?”
“Oh, a bunch of armed humans was heading in this direction, so I thought
we’d reach the guild by following them.”
“…… I see.”
While I was conflicted, I remained firm in my resolve.
I couldn’t stay trapped in the memory of the game era forever. The current
Rue was also Rue, and that was more than enough.
Hmm, should we talk about it at some point? The fact that “I created Rue.”
Welcome to civilized society.
“Fufu…… Kai-kun, this is the guild!”
“What are you doing? Those people were heading towards the red-light
district!”
“lya-hahaha.”
In the end, we finally reached our destination after a bit of asking.
The sign above the building’s entrance read 『Saltberg General Guild』.
The building itself looked like a bar straight out of a western play at the
Parco theatre. However, the aura around the place was discouraging to
ordinary people.
“Rue, I’m going to make a prediction now.”
“Hmm? This is sudden.”
“First, I’ll try to register with the guild. Then some ruff looking guys, who
usually hang around in the back, will try to pick a fight with me.”
“Hoho, is that so?”
That was the general template.
“Then, they’ll take one look at you and demand that we break up our party.”
“That’s not interesting at all. I’ll just kill them then.”
“No, no, that’s my role. There’s no reason for you to do that. Let’s go.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Because this place seemed to get a lot of foot traffic, no one played
attention when we entered the guild.
However, the tension was palpable.
Why?
“Two sets of wings, and……they’re jet black.”
“A noble demon?! Why is he here?”
“Wait…… he also has horns.”
Were demons disliked here?
I was wearing my original set because it was the closest thing I had to
formal attire.
“Golden horns…… gold is the color associated with the royal family.”
“I’ve never heard of a demon with both wings and horns.”
I was causing a commotion.
However, it was completely different from what I expected.
“Kai-kun, least just go to the receptionist counter.”
“Oh, yeah. “
Rue still moved at her own pace.
When we reached the receptionist, the female demon with sheep-like horns
buzzed about with evident excitement behind the counter.
……this was bad, there was no way out of this now.
“I’d like to register at this guild.”
“Y-Yes. Please fill out your name and all other corresponding information.”
With trembling hands, she gave me a piece of paper with columns for name,
age, race, place of origin, combat class, etc.
For the time being――
“Is Japanese fine?”
“Japanese? This is the common language, but what is Japanese?”
“No, it’s nothing.”
Let’s start with my name, race, and class.
“Kaivon-sama, is it? The race is…… um, providing false information is not
recommended.”
“Is that prohibited? But no lies were written.”
“U-Understood. You’re a fighter and a cook?”
“Ah. I can do anything involving magic and weapons. I specialize with
swords in general.”
I wasn’t lying! I was human!
Even my stat screen reflected that.
【Name】 Kaivon
【Race】 Human(?)
【Main Class】 Depriving Swordsman 【Subclass】 Martial Artist
【Level】 399
【Title】 What Demon King
He Who Made God Weep
Dragon Emperor Slayer
【Equipment】
【Weapon】 Depriving Sword Brandt
【Head】 None 「Cosmetic」(El Capricorn) (Pains Persona) (Crimson
Demonic Eyes)
【Body】 Black Emperor Coat: Final Version 『 Synthesized Armor (Elder
Wing)』By Gu~nya♪
【Arms】 Arms of Craving and Despair
【Feet】 Black Emperor Boots: Final version 『 Synthesized Armor』By
Gu~nya♪
【Player Skills】
Dark Magic
Ice Magic
Fire Magic
Swordsmanship
Long Swordsmanship
Great Swordsmanship
Usurper
Marital Arts
【Weapon Skills】
『Enhance Maximum Vitality』
『Rights of The Usurper (Martial Artist)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Dragon)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Sword)』
『Presence Detection』
『Increased Recovery Effects』
『Increase Luck』
『Double Collection Boost』
For the most part, the screen was working as it should.
Why was there a question mark next to race?! It didn’t have that kind of
function before, and I didn’t need it now!
Besides that, my player skills and the various magics I’d learn in this world
were present. I was delighted with that.
Though I had half expected the 「Sorcerer」 subclass to be there, but the
「Depriving Swordsman」 and 「Martial Artist」class from the game
remained.
I only had the martial artist sub-class was because of the increase in attack
power.
Besides having the most beneficial stat boosts, the class expanded the range
of armed and unarmed skills I had at my disposal.
However, combinations of swordsman and fighter classes were considered
eternal defaults, with little to make them unique.
As for my weapon skills, I tried to put together the most useful set of
traveling abilities.
Even if it was an unending journey, I would never falter!
…… That was the idea, but it was still questionable to what extent these
stats and skills affected the real world.
For the most part, many of the game’s systems and rules seemed to have
been implemented as this world’s natural laws, but all that did was make
things more confusing for me.
Was this indeed a world in its own right, or was it just a reproduction of the
game?
There were so many questions, including my presence here, that remained
unanswered at the moment.
…… I can’t abandon everything and just live here yet.
I’ll admit that the year I spent living and learning in the forest had caused
my desire to go home to fade a bit.
I still haven’t wholly reorganized feeling on the matter just yet.
However, I would live in this world for now.
Because――
“Hey, Kai-kun, what should I do?! How old am I?”
“If it can fit than it is appropriate.”
I could live here because this cute friend, daughter, and teacher is by my
side.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Whether it was safe or not, both Rue and I managed to register at the guild.
Well, in Rue’s case, it was just a matter of updating her card to this city, or
rather this continent’s style.
Now that we had the means to earn a living, there was just one thing left to
do before I got to work.
“Rue, how long are you going to be depressed?”
“Fuh…… men just don’t understand…the despair of being reminded of
your age…”
“Well, I don’t understand, but I haven’t lived for 1022 years either. Quite
impresー”
“I hate you, Kai-kun!”
It seems that her age was a sore spot for her.
Then again, bringing up a woman’s age was a taboo for a reason.
However, such taboos weren’t going to stop me!
“I see… I’m hated…”
Now it was time to pull.
She became panicked almost immediately.
“No, I don’t hate you, please don’t make that face.”
“Too easy.”
“Did you say something?”
As your father, I’m worried that bad men will deceive you.
An evil man (Devil looking person) might target you one day.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
We managed to make it outside without any difficulties.
Or, instead, people were still too wrapped up in their own thoughts to
approach us.
The sun was still high in the sky, and there was still plenty of time left in
the day.
“How about we find a base. We should look for an inn.”
“Ah, that’s right. Are you planning on settling in this city for a while?”
“Hmm, I’m still unfamiliar with guild work, and you don’t really know the
current situation in the world, do you, Rue? Staying here is for the best,
isn’t it?”
“That makes sense. We have money to spare, but learning the basics of the
job can’t hurt.”
……That? Why does Rue have money from this period?
It’s hard to imagine that the value of money and the standard coinage hadn’t
changed in hundreds of years.
Was it in the warehouse? Where did it come from?
“Rue-sensai, a question.”
“What is it, Kai-kun? If it’s my three sizes, you can find those yourself
later.”
“Yes, yes, we can put that aside for now. You’ve been paying for things
with current era money, is it also from the warehouse?”
“…… That’s right. I don’t have a huge fortune, but it’s still a reasonable
amount of wealth.”
“I’ve been curious for a while now, but what’s the deal with that
warehouse? Can you tell me?”
I asked her the same question before.
However, she only told me it was a storage place for tributes, but who sent
them, and why did they do so?
“I guess it should be fine now. Instead of tributes, what I receive offerings.
“…Rue, I don’t remember raising such a rotten girl.”
“That’s I surprise, I don’t remember you raising me. The money was an
offering to me.”
“Don’t falter on your quest to attain nirvana.”
“Please let me finish.”
All of my joking around had earned me a sharp kick to the sheen.
It was a dexterous attack delivered with a straight expression.
Can something hurt when there’s no damage?
“For all intents and purposes, I was a sacrifice. I wonder if the elves made
sending me offerings a tradition. At some point, it spread all over the world.
“Wait, then, aren’t you an object a faith? And, they continue to provide you
with daily necessities.”
“I think the group of elves that left me behind started it. …Maybe they
wanted to lessen their guilt.”
Elves, I still haven’t forgiven you, but thank you.
I had fresh ingredients, thanks to you guys.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Rue retook the lead as we walked through the city, chasing after every
traveler-like people she came across.
Fortunately, we managed to arrive at an inn this time.
How often has this child gotten lost follower strangers?
“Oh? What are you doing?”
“Don’t know, don’t care.”
The inn we arrived at was three-stories tall.
Looking around, there were similar buildings with bed-shaped signboards
that were dotted throughout the neighborhood.
The compartmentalization of the city seemed to be progressing faster than
expected.
The telegraph poles’ existence and the apparent density of similar-
functioning facilities showed more modern things than I first thought.
…Honestly, it was like a particular mouse’s kingdom in some aspects.
“It’s a bit late now, but shouldn’t you change your appearance?”
“Shouldn’t it be fine while we’re staying in this city? I would’ve removed
everything by now if that wasn’t the case.”
“I suppose you do become considerably stronger when you wear that
outfit.”
Yes, somehow, my appearance set was better than standard equipment.
Only when I had the wings, horns, eyes, and masked equipped was I about
to demonstrate my abilities from the game era.
However, I was still considered relatively strong without them, thanks to
my level.
If you were to compare the two states of being, it would be the difference
between a high-end race car to a street-worthy vehicle.
It was that much of a difference.
…That was a subtle illustration of my situation.
“Hmm, I just came up with an interesting way to use that form.”
“I’m listening.”
“First, Kai-kun lives a regular citizen until disaster strikes!”
“Um-hum.”
She was waiving a narrative similar to the one I made before entering the
guild.
“When the city is on the verge of collapse, Kai-kun will step up to save the
day. Then Kai-kun can reveal his true identity as the Demon King!”
“……”
“If you use your true power, the city is guaranteed to survive.”
“Yes, yes, that’s quite the template.”
“How is it?”
Now, where should we go from here?
“First off. Who’s a Demon King? Me, I keep telling you I’m a human.”
“Huh? But I also like this form Fine, but you have to change before entering
the inn.”
“All right.”
Clothes, or rather, this equipment set, would be impossible to remove after
entering the inn like this.
Wearing it everywhere would be slightly inconvenient.
After finding an empty ally, I removed the 『Demon King Set』.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Excuse me, I’d like to reserve a room for a long stay.”
“Yes, yes, can you provide me with the specific details?”
When we stepped into the inn, I immediately spoke with the middle-aged
uncle behind the front desk.
Without the set, people treated me more normally.
“Hm, how much for two single-rooms for a month?”
“Umm… including breakfast and the bathhouse discount, the total comes to
180,000 lux.”
1 lux was about 1 yen, right? So one room was about 3000 yen per night. It
was so cheap I thought it was incorrect.
The only question was whether or not Rue could affor――
“How much would it be for two people in one room?”
In that case, the rate because 5000 lux per night, so it’s 150,000 lux in
total.”
“Then, can we request that?”
“Hold on, Rue.”
“What Kai-kun?”
What’s with that look?
We’re a young (in appearance) man and woman. I’m a healthy and slightly
staved man ahead of his thirties.
“Do you know the word chastity?”
“I think it’s a sweet forest fruit.”
“So, you’re saying that I can devour it then?”
“Haven’t we already lived under the same roof for over a year?”
Ah, was that right?
Thankfully she was still thinking in a child-friendly manner!
It was the third morning of our stay in this city.
As usual, I was planning to head to the guild today.
The innkeeper handed me a cup of milk and a vegetable pie for breakfast.
While I was eating――
“Innkeeper, did Rue leave already?”
“Yes, she left for the guild at sunrise.”
Yes, Rue and I were currently working separately.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I made a beeline for the receptionist’s desk after entering the guild.
The young demon woman behind the desk wore a low-cut pink blouse that
complimented her small sheep horns.
Enough of the shirt’s buttons were open to reveal her valley to the world.
“Kai-san, why are you in human form again? Show off a bit more.”
“I have my circumstances. Just be patient.”
I squinted a little so only she could see as I slyly equipped the crimson eyes.
Then――
“Ahh…um… uhh… uhh… the-there are two requests for Kai-san.”
From the second day onwards, I worked with the demon king set removed.
Luckily, it was possible, but extremely difficult for demons to conceal
features like horns and wings,
Apparently, certain demonic features were a sign of a strong bloodline and
incredibly attractive to female demons.
Also, it was said that the number of male demons was abysmal.
…To think that the male to female ratio from the game era would have such
an influence on the world. But, thanks to that, I received a treat for the eyes
every morning.
Putting that aside, the demon receptionist with out of her way to arrange
simple requests for me.
While I originally wasn’t in favor of such behavior, many receptionists did
similar things for their favorite guild members.
“Let’s see, 『Patrol the Salt Dish』 and 『Collect Glow Horse meat』.”
“I understand.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The Salt Dish was the locals’ name gave the salt lake, and glow horses were
horse-like monsters that liked lick salt flats.
During my time living with Rue, I once fought such a monster and easily
defeated it.
I wonder if there was a monster in this world that I couldn’t defeat.
“…I want to know what it’s like to lose.”
“Did you say something?”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I passed by Rue as I left the guild.
However, we only shared a quick look as we walked by each other.
There were three unwelcoming men followed behind Rue like little limbs.
…well, let’s go.
When I left the city, I made sure to ask the gatekeepers about the recent
patrols.
According to them, more than one person had already received this request
from the guild.
I had to follow the road straight to the salt bed and turn clockwise to reach
my destination.
When I asked about the glowing horse, they said there were sightings of
them running about yesterday.
In the best-case scenario, I could finish both requests in one go.
As I advanced down the road, sparse grasslands popped up here and there.
Did the geology make it difficult for grass to grow here?
The close proximity to the salt lake must have had an influence on local
agriculture.
… It felt liberating.
There were no monsters in sight, so I rushed to the salt flats uninhibited.
That simple act brought an end to the first request.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
There was a hut on the other side of the salt flats manned by one person,
and it was where I went to get proof of the request completion.
If I didn’t come to this shack, it would’ve been treated as a failure.
Thanks to the speed configuration of my depriving sword, I finished up the
first request rather quickly.
Besides, I managed to collect five glow horse corpses along the way.
They were currently stored in the freezer-like box the guild had provided
me, which in turn was held in my personal item box.
Thinking about it now, wouldn’t it be okay if we took things fromRue’s bag
and stored them in an item box.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I returned to the guild before dusk and decided to return to the inn once
everything was settled.
“Kai-kun! No more!!”
“Hahaha, it’s only been two days of hard work.”
When I stepped into our room, Rue immediately began pleading with me.
It seems that she couldn’t hold out for much longer.
After all, the reason we were doing this was――
“Gaa… the reward is simply too good to pass this up.”
“Moreover, the client has to be taken into consideration.”
On our second day here, Rue had reserved a personalized request.
『Accompaniment into the Frozen Forest (Female magicians only) 』
Instead of a party recruitment request, it was paying someone to come along
with the client.
The reward was a tempting 150,000 lux for three days of work, an entire
month’s worth of our inn fees.
But there were unexpected pitfalls.
“Why can’t I talk to Kai-kun or other men at all.”
“It’s a desire to monopolize you. He wants to turn an amazing sorceress into
his woman.”
“… Aren’t the penalties for breaking the contract unreasonable.”
“If anything happens, then I’ll kill all of them. Even if it means turning the
guild into my enemy.”
It was a vow that I loved to make.
However, this type of situation was something I half expected to happen.
It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the template I laid out on our first day
was merely delayed.
“If she joins us, she can bring out 100%, no 120% of her current
capabilities. Plus, I’m the only man worthy of a woman like her.”
“Lord Rubel has already subjugated the ‘little fairy’ of the frozen forest.
Miss Rue’s magic and Lord Rubel swordsmanship complement one another
like a married couple.”
“We can introduce you to a new mage if you want.”
You could practically feel the sense of entitlement coming off the young
man in lavishly decorated plate armor and the old man in a blue robe at his
side.
They were also accompanied by a dark-skinned strongman who brandished
a massive spear to show off.
My first impression of that group was still fresh in my mind.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
On the final day of Rue’s request, the three men met in front of the inn to
pick her up, but she didn’t return on time.
…This was within my expectations.
“Let’s calm down. Rue is probably at the guild. I’ll find them there.”
“Weren’t you paying attention this morning? We’re taking he――”
Thank god I wasn’t 17 anymore! A decade ago, my response would’ve been
the stuff of nightmares.
If I was ten years younger…… I would’ve been in the prime of my violent
phase.
“While I had sworn to “kill all of them,” doing so would’ve been
disadvantages in the long run.
Of course, leaving things as they were wasn’t interesting, and I wasn’t
going to leave without retaliating.
“Let her decided. If she wants to follow you, I’ll quietly withdraw. Or are
you guys gonna ignore her wishes and take her like a piece of property?”
“…Okay, that’s fine.”
It was easy to bait him out. Was this his pride talking? Or did he have other
plans?
Should I help them realized the futility of their efforts?
“Then, swear it on your title as the lord’s son. Let’s wrap this up quickly.”
“Hmm, it’s the minimum courtesy――”
Halfway through his sentence, I equipped the full demon king set in front of
the guild for all to see.
They seemed startled, but that was all.
At least the guild members seemed worried.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I immediately found Rue after stepping into the guild.
She was talking with a middle-aged man at the receptionist’s desk.
“If you could, please return to the waiting room…”
“I refuse. Why do I have to stay here? If it’s related to guild business, then
I’ll withdraw my membership immediately.”
“You seem upset, Rue, what’s wrong?”
“Hmm, Kai-kun, you came… why are you with those guys?”
Her entire face brightened up when she saw me approaching, only for it to
return to an expressionless noh mask when she looked behind me.
Needless to say, the trio from outside was following behind me.
… Apparently, a high-ranking member of the guild was holding Rue back.
“Rue, these people are saying you want to join them permanently. Is that
true?”
“That’s a lie. I already refused the offer and came here to finish the contract,
but the guild leader held me up for some reason.”
The lord’s son seemed to have more power than the guild.
I didn’t even know where this organization’s loyalties laid. Trusting them
outright was careless on my part.
To think they were doing the Rubel’s bidding.
“Well, you heard it from her mouth, please stop pestering us.”
“You too, leader. Things should be settled now that the contractor had
returned.”
“…That’s right. I’m sorry, Lord Rubel, but I can’t hold her back any longer.
Once a contract had been completed through the guild, we will uphold the
terms of said contract.”
“Wait… A contract extension! Three more days! I’ll double the reward to
300,000 lux.”
The guild leader’s declaration was unexpected. My opinion of him raised a
little.
At the very least, this charade out of social obligations, rather than a
disparity in power.
As for the main actor in this affair, he was quite the bad boy. I wasn’t that
good at telling the age of foreigners, but… at a glance, he couldn’t have
been more than twenty.
“Regarding an extension… It is miss Rue’s decision to accept it or not…”
“Ah, of course, I refuse. I’ve already earned enough money.”
“Huh! Then, 400,000! How about 400,000?!”
…He was defiantly spoiled rotten as a child.
Rue had already declined his offer multiple times.
Her intentions were clearly reflected in her eyes.
But――
It was to no avail.
This guy… he was a bit of an idiot.
I don’t know if I had missed something, or where she got the idea from, but
the next words out of Rue’s mouth were unexpected.
“Then, there’s no way around this. If you can defeat Kai-kun, I will join
you.”
The guild leader took Rue and me into his office to explain what was going
on.
“Lord Rubel is the third son of this territory’s lord. Their family has been
entrusted with the management of this city and the surrounding area. While
the guild doesn’t belong to any nation, things here on the frontier are
difficult as is, so a certain amount of face has to be given for convenience
sake――”
“So, what kind of person in the lord himself?”
“How best to describe the lord… pre-modern or pro-aristocratic.”
Ah, a stereotypic noble.
“You said the lord was only responsible for this city, didn’t you? Why don’t
you contact someone a little higher up?”
“That… That is right. But there hasn’t been an issue until now.”
Were you worried about opportunists or a bad evaluation from those at the
top?
Was the guild leader position similar to a store manager?
Well, it doesn’t matter.
“The guild has the power to conscript regular citizens in times of crisis.
However, did you forget that that privilege was only granted to you because
you protect everyone during peacetime?”
“…That’s right.”
“While the two of us haven’t been in this city long, so long as our
affiliations are acknowledged, we will respond according――”
“That’s enough, Kai-kun. At the very least, you can ensure that there is no
duplicity involved in the duel preparations, correct?”
Though I hate to admit it, things were already set in stone.
While private fights between guild members were basically forbidden, there
were exceptions to the rule so long a proper procedure was followed.
Simply put, the guild would allow such bouts so long as specific rules were
followed, and 『The guild was given the sole right to profit from the
show』.
The only concern I had was that the other party was the son of the local
lord.
But that didn’t seem to be a problem either.
Upon joining the guild, a person became solely responsible for their lives.
Even if a parent wanted to intervene or object, they would have no leg to
stand on.
If it came down to it, the head office on this continent would deal with any
issues that arose instead of this frontier branch.
“So, what are the rules of this duel?”
“I need to confirm something before that. It is Kai-dono that will be taking
part in the duel instead of Rue-dono, current?”
“Yes.”
“Perhaps the other party will turn this into a 3 vs. 1 much, is that
acceptable?”
“No problem.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The final rules would be announced just before the decisive battle. With
that, we were escorted out of the guild under blatant supervision.
“Are you alright, sister? Did that idiot try something?”
“No, it’s alright, thanks.”
“Sister! You can rely on us whenever you need it! My party is going on an
escort mission outside the city――”
“Thank you for your concern, but it’s ok.”
What’s this?
People approached us one after another the second we walked out of the
guild.
All of them voiced their concerns to Rue.
It’s strange… we’ve been here the same number of days, but I didn’t even
have one friend?
“You seem quite popular, Rue.”
“Ah, when I was working with those people, I tended to help any struggling
party we came across.”
“Those guys were there too. Are you sure that’s alright?”
“I only worked with them in the request area. When we got back, I went to
the bar to deepen my friendship with other people.”
Hey, hey, hey!
Since I came to this city, I only ate meals at the inn and focused on request
every day!
“Well, this is…”
“Ah, he’s my partner. We aren’t in the same party, but he’s my real partner.”
“Sister…”
Even though I stood out, the people surrounding us only now seemed to
notice I was there.
All of their eyes gathered on me.
“I’m Kaivon. Rue’s traveling companion.”
“Seriously… not my sister…”
I wanted to immerse myself in the sense of superiority. Still, the way they
acted was different from what I expected.
They were clearly terrified.
What was going on with demons nowadays? Wait, I’m human.
Come to think of it, had I visited the guild in this form since our first day
here.
Whether it was because of me or not, the people around us scattered.
However, one girl bowed to me and said, “Please protect our sister.” before
running off.
It was amazing how popular Rue became in just a few days. Please share
your communication abilities with me.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Two days passed.
To avoid those troublesome people, Rue held herself up in the inn while I
continued to accept requests as usual.
Several people came to visit Rue multiple times, but she would turn them
away with “I’m hiding until things are settled.”
Her way with words was incredible. Though what she said didn’t change,
how she told it affected how it was received.
Even when she said, “I earned what I wanted, so I’m allowed to pay
around.”, people readily accepted it.
After a little while longer, the date of the duel finally arrived.
Rue, who stepped outside for the first time in days, accompanied me as we
approached the training grounds at the edge of the city.
Apparently, this place was used to train the army for large-scale monster
invasions and as an arena to host duels.
The audience seats were filled with those worried about Rue, those just here
for the show, and who I assumed was the lord and his people.
“Since I’m the prize this time, there’s a special seat waiting for me. Kai-
kun, you know what to do.”
“I should lose on purpose, got it.”
“I’m getting angry?! Can you beat them to a pulp?”
The staff member watching our exchange gave me a wary smile before
going over the rules.
I had a realization when I saw the rules written on the paper handed to me.
“Oh, no wonder the guild leader had a pained expression. He was
underestimating me.”
“Well, Kai-dono. As you can see, the rules have been altered for this match.
You can still please leave, you know?”
The change in question was 『Both side can use all of their resources until
one side’s life was exhausted 』.
The expected 3 vs. 1 battle was altered because of this one change.
Instead, I was now facing members of the lord’s private army.
And I had to fight all of them at once.
“I see. Did you attend to do this from the beginning?”
“I want to make our positions clear to everyone. Rue-dono should be able to
escape on her own, so――”
“That’s true. And it seemed that they are well aware of Rue power.”
“……Honestly, I’m quite surprised. Rue’s registered as a magician, but to
think she was already a Magnus.…”
“Magician” “Magnus” Sorcerer”
Those were the three ranks of the introductory magic-user class.
People start as magicians and work their way up to magnus. If they’re lucky
or talented enough, they transition into sorcerers.
To those in the knew, the difference between them could be described as
『Those learning magic』, 『Those who understand the laws of magic』,
and 『Those who manipulate the laws at will』.
It goes without saying that those who understand were more powerful than
those still learning.
Truthy, Rue was already at the pinnacle of magic.
…She was also a knight, but that hadn’t been revealed yet.
“You’re right, guild leader. …But my feelings aren’t being considered at
all.”
“Are you so easily swayed by emotions? I know she is your friend Kai-
dono, but――”
“No, that’s enough. Who made this rule.”
“It was the lord.”
“Good.”
They shouldn’t complain then.
While I had the time, I reviewed the abilities I set on my sword.
『Enhance Maximum Vitality 』
『2x Movement Speed』
『+15% Agility』
『Rigidity Decrease』
『Increase Luck』
『Presence Detection』
『Double Collection Boost』
『』
There wasn’t a single ability that increased my offense, and there was even
an empty slot.
The reason was simple, I couldn’t just go around swinging a weapon
capable of one-shooting the dragon god.
However, even without the benefits of my sword, the strength of 『Lv
399』 was incredible.
All the monsters I faced were slain in one blow.
Even the glow horses from the other day didn’t have time to react before I
took their heads.
Moreover, the luck and collection boost ensured that I always found high-
quality materials that sold well-above market price.
It was clear I could make a living by only hunting monsters.
But, what about when I was fighting against other humans?
Regarding those three people, I came to a conclusion that would’ve been
unthinkable when I lived in Japan, that it would’ve been fair to kill them.
However, these private soldiers were only doing their jobs. They couldn’t
change the task they were given.
Leaving them half-dead was enough.
“What should the last ability be?”
Since there was no one around, my mind began to wonder.
One thing for sure was that I was sealing the Demon King set once we left
this city.
I wanted things to go more appropriately. That way, I could make one or
two friends of my own.
It’s not like I was jealous of Rue or anything.
“This should do.”
In the misted planning, I chose the skill 『Back of The Blade』for the final
slot. The skill ensured the opponent was left with 1 HP even if they were hit
with a fatal blow.
Initially, I thought it was a useless skill, but it great for helping my friends
train up new characters.
With this equipped, all they had to do was strike the enemy once to rack in
the XP.
… The question was, how would the game effects transfer over to this
world?
“Well, in the worst case, I won’t be charged with murder.”
That was apart of the rules.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Welcome one and all! This stage hasn’t served its original purpose for far
too long! Today, interest in the same woman has led our combatants to this
glorious dueling arena!”
Once all the preparations were complete, a female guild member projected
her voice throughout the arena with a microphone.
Not everyone realized what was going on, so this was a great way of hyping
the show.
I’m not complaining, but couldn’t she say a little more? As is, this was a bit
embarrassing.
“Not just any women, mind you, but a beautiful princess in the clutches of a
former demon noble! The beautiful elf, Rue! On one side is the lord’s third
son, Rubel the Adventurous! He leads his 15 men unit into this battle!”
Wait a minute, you’re blatantly painting me as the bad guy here.
Rue, why are you acting coy all of a sudden?
Even I have some pride!
“When both sides are ready, raise your hand.”
“We’re always ready.”
Rubel extended his arm the moment the referee made that declaration.
His cocksure expression made it clear he was confident in his victory.
In general, one should abstain from such behavior in front of so many
people.
“I’m ready anytime. Let’s begin.”
Strategy? I didn’t need one!
“Then, let the battle begin!”
During team battles, opening with a ranged attack was basic knowledge.
“Earth Flash.”
It was an intermediate level great swordsmanship attack.
When swung Sword Brandt in a downward slash with all my might, a
sword beams cut through the earth.
The beam with around 20 meters tall, and it was half the width of this arena.
Could it be avoided? Well, technically, it couldn’t hit air bound enemies.
“Flame Foehn.”
I swung my sword more while simultaneously casting a spell, and a wave of
reddish-black flames covered the battlefield.
It was a precaution in case one of them managed to dodge the first strike.
Though it was a fire spell, the additional dark element weakened the heat in
exchange for other effects.
I wanted to give them a taste of brutal oppression.
After a while, I decided to see how they held up under my assault.
When I stood at the edge of the inferno, I delivered a final slash to
extinguish the blaze.
“…What’s this?”
Blood and broken bodies were laid at my feet.
Not only that, everyone held their throats as they struggled to breathe.
…It was a terrible hellscape.
“T-This… A single powerful slash… brought an end to everything! Add in
the spell and…”
The effects of the spell were still active.
However, the end of the match hadn’t been signaled. I guess I had to keep
going.
I ignored the down mobs and approached the three men in the back of the
group.
They didn’t seem capable of speech at the moment, so I released the spell.
“Do you wish to continue?”
“You coward! This duel is invalid!”
What are you talking about?
When I looked at his two cronies, I couldn’t help but shake my head.
“Referee, has any rule been broken thus far?”
“… No, there hasn’t.”
“So it seems. Didn’t you check the rules?”
Your father was the one that set them.
Well, you probably had a hand in it, too.
“Then die.”
I raised my sword and aimed at his neck.
However――
“Wait!!”
I stayed my hand when I heard someone shouting from the audience.
Well, I planned to stop in the first place.
The voice originated from the middle-aged man sitting in amongst the
nobles in the most luxurious seats available.
It seems the lord couldn’t watch his child die in front of him.
“What? I’m trying to settle this according to the rules set.”
“I’d say that this is already settled?!”
“…So, what are you offering me to stop here?”
“…What?”
Weren’t you paying attention up there?
Wasn’t it strange enough that this issue had evolved into a life and death
battle?
In the first place, the guild hasn’t even tried to stop the duel. My pity is the
only reason the battle had been put on hold.
“Someone hand me a microphone.”
Since you guys ran my image through the mud, I might as well expose
everything here. I grabbed the mic and began to speak.
“…This is what’s going on. The lord decided the rule of this bout in
advance, while I was told nothing. Just look at the number of people each
side brought. That alone is enough to collaborate my claim.”
Voices criticisms towards the guild, the lord, and his son rose up in the
audience as I spoke.
From what I heard, Rugel’s tyrannical behavior didn’t start with this
incident.
That was it, though, I had no commit his past deeds.
“Now. I’ll ask again, what’s your offer? If that isn’t clear enough for you…
at this moment, how much is your son’s life worth?”
I raised my sword as I spook.
The guild had yet to move despite how I’ve acted so far.
Were they admitting their mistakes… or did they realize that, just like Rue,
I had the power turn the entire organization on its head?
I’m sure other people in this world wielded monstrous strength like me.
The guild leader didn’t realize this until now.
The struggles of frontier life or his own bad judgment landed him into the
lord’s pocket.
“…Despicable!”
“…Enough of this. Don’t you realize the situation you’re in? You do know
that… I can destroy everything that you’ve built if I wanted to, right?”
I glared at the lord in a slightly severe matter.
The intimidation effect was increased by my crimson eyes.
Well, if a monster was glaring at me, I’d be frightened too.
However, there was a limit to my patience.
“I’ll say it one more time. How much is your son’s life worth?”
“…You, this it――”
I leisurely swiped my sword across Rubel’s chest.
Even using less than half my strength, my sword easily cut through his
armor and opened up a deep wound.
…This, even if he didn’t die immediately, if left alone, he’d bleed to death?
“So, how much?”
“Okay, Okay… 50,000,000 lux.”
One person was worth 50,000,000.
50,000,000 lux was enough to live out a modest life in this world.
Well, the amount really didn’t matter.
I turned to nearly unconscious Rubel and whispered to him in a voice filled
with contempt and pity.
“You’re worth 50,000,000. Be thankful that your father decided on that
price. In the end, you’re worth 50 years of work and struggle.”
“…No… I… am…”
“Live humbly for the rest of your life. That’s what you deserve.
Understand?”
Mental attacks are fundamental. A follow-up attack was also expected.
“Referee. He is incapable of surrendering but is unable to continue the duel
in this state. The decision is yours to make.”
“…The winner is, Kai!”
Ah, this was refreshing.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“I keep you waiting, Rue. I had to take this seriously because you were
involved.”
“I’m sorry, I didn’t expect things to get this out of hand. I thought you
would fight and send them running away with their tails between their
legs.”
“I would’ve settled this instantly if I could have. However, he’s still the
lord’s son. Maybe you should’ve thought this through a bit more.”
“…I’m sorry.”
I ignored the guards surrounding her and bought Rue into the arena to heal
the injured with her magic.
This was one of Rue’s specialties.
After all, one had to max out the priest class before they could become a
paladin.
However, those three people were provided the bare minimum of her
healing.
“Then, should we meet the lord right now?”
As expected, he was probably too frighten and ill-prepared to come out and
present the reward to me now that the duel was over.
If I was in his shoes, I would have run back to my mansion as fast as my
legs could carry me.
I wonder if there was a banking system in this world.
On the other hand, the general crowd was paralyzed by the power I
demonstrated during the duel and the demands I made.
However, the guild members were practically beaming as they welcomed us
with open arms.
The guild leader had a resigned look on his face as we approached. It
seemed that he would quietly report this matter to his higher-ups now that
the situation was out of his control.
“But 50,000,000? That’s amazing, Kai. You exceeded my earnings in an
instant.”
“I can wring out a little more if you’d like? There’s an abundance of salt
here, after all. Given the current speed of transportation, persevered food,
and by extension, salt must be in high demand.”
“Is that true? I don’t really know. But everyone says that the food here is
better than food in other cities.”
“Really? That said, this is still the frontier. The taste won’t change much
unless we go to a major city.”
Various spices and seasonings were presented to Rue as a tribute.
Once we received our 50,000,000 lux, I safely stored it in my item box.
Immediately after that, the game currency symbol changed to the character
for lux.
What happened to the money I’d been carrying beforehand?
Well, it’s not like I could use it anyway.
With this, our dispute came to an end.
It’s been a month since we started staying in Saltberg.
After that little scuffle with the lord’s son, the perception of me as a
『Demon King』 was ingrained within the city because I revealed a bit of
my power.
However, there was one noticeable change――
“Kai-sama! There’s no request worthy enough for you to personally handle
them.”
“Kai-sama! I made a special lunch reservation todayー.”
“Kai-sama, do you have any plans tonight? If you’d like, we could get to
know each otherー.”
At least 80% of the city’s female demon population became my suitors.
Looking around, my surroundings beautiful.
All of them had great figures, and they approached me without hesitation.
To be honest, it was unbearable. However, I couldn’t break character here,
so I behaved like a perfect gentleman.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“You couldn’t stand it anymore and found your way here?”
“I’m ashamed. No, I still a man…”
“Wouldn’t it be nice to bring a good one home? I don’t mind whosoever.”
She said that but before “something happened”, Rue would appear and drag
me off somewhere.
To be honest, staying here was getting complicated, and I’d already gained
an understanding of our job, so it was about time for us to leave.
“How about we leave this city soon?”
“Hmm? Is that okay? Won’t you miss the attention?”
“…It’s fine so long as I have my important companion with me.”
“Kai-kun… I’m fine with this, but shouldn’t you wipe those tears?”
Damn it.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The next day.
I personally scoured the guild’s bulletin board for merchant escort requests.
No, the staff members weren’t hiding the requests to leave the city from me.
In fact, I was quickly able to find an escort request.
『Escort Mission to Maine Valley: Two-person capacity.』
I peeled the listing off and went to the reception desk with Rue.
A male staff member was working.
“Excuse me, I would like the details of this request.”
“Kai-sama? Isn’t this job beneath you?”
“…That isn’t for you to decide. Details.”
“I-I’m terribly sorry.”
Was this the guild interfering after all?
According to the receptionist, the requestor was departing today.
It seems that the number of people was reduced, but Rue and I could tell the
merchant we would work for half the price.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“So, Rue and I will leave the city at noon. Thank you for everything.”
“W-Well, please take me with you!”
“No, I’d rather be alone with her. I’m sorry, but I’m not interested in adding
another traveling companion.”
“I-I see…”
Wasn’t leaving without telling anyone the mark of an asshole? That’s why I
was informing a certain woman of my departure.
She was a demon with wings like mine, so she carried a strong bloodline.
…I’m a human and never referred to myself as a demon, though.
“Kai-kun. Are you ready?”
“Yes, I’ve finished my goodbyes. Let’s return to the inn and pack up.”
“Rue-sama… we are envious of you. Please take care of Kai-sama on our
behalf.”
“Please be at ease. I won’t allow any strange parasites to approach Kai-
kun.”
Are you my mother?
You’re the one that should be worried about strange parasites.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After making it back to the inn, I removed the demon king set for the first
time in a while.
I put on a standard set of traveling clothes that were sturdy enough for
battle.
……The outfit’s primary color was black.
【Name】 Kaivon
【Race】 Human (?)
【Main Class】 Depriving Swordsman 【Subclass】 Martial Artist
【Level】 399
【Titles】
Unmistakably A Demon King
He Who Made God Weep
Dragon Emperor Slayer
【Equipment】
【Weapon】 Depriving Sword Brandt
【Head】 None
【Body】 Traveler’s Coat (Black)
【Arms】 Leather Gauntlets (Black)
【Feet】 Leather Grips (Black)
【Player Skills】
Dark Magic
Ice Magic
Fire Magic
Swordsmanship
Long Swordsmanship
Great Swordsmanship
Usurper
Marital Arts
【Weapon Skills】
『Enhance Maximum Vitality』
『Presence Detection』
『Increase Luck』
『2x Movement Speed』
『Agility +15%』
『Rigidity Reduction』
『Increase Range of Recovery Effects』
『』
Of course, my inner-clothes were also black.
However, my skill composition was now stable.
There wasn’t any reason to increase my strength or money acquisition.
To be honest, the effects of rigidity reduction weren’t noticeable, but having
it eased my mind.
I expected the number of abilities to increase after coming to this world.
Still, I’ve yet to acquire any despite the number of monsters I’d killed.
It’s about time to try something new.
To be more specific, I need to analyze my enemies’ skills before I tried
stealing them.
“Well, it’s not coercion of they don’t know.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After that, we joined the merchant’s group as guards and left the city.
The other guard was a human named Musta, who didn’t seem to know
anything about Rue or me.
Perhaps he’d just arrived in Saltberg. However, the merchant knew
precisely who we were.
“Kai-sama and Rue-dono are acting as our escort. We need to increase the
request payout!”
“No, no, 20,000 is enough for two people. We couldn’t ask for more.”
“Are you two celebrities or something?”
“No, kai-kun and I are ordinary travelers. The guild just agreed to slightly
alter the request.”
Well, I didn’t have to look over my shoulder anymore, so let’s get
comfortable.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Even though we were going to a neighboring town, the trip would take four
days by carriage.
Fortunately, since the security on the route was good and there was no need
to patrol outside the carriage. It was enough for out to stay on the
coachman’s seat in shifts.
Four days later, we arrived at Maine Valley.
When we went to the local guild to collect the reward, the signboard above
the building read 『Maine Valley Adventure’s Guild』.
The “Adventurer” part had returned. Finally, I could gain the classic fantasy
occupation.
Did the General Guild name only belong to that city?
“You seem happy, Kai-kun. Do you yearn to be an adventurer that much?”
“No, it’s a classic? Like. Isn’t this how your rank is decided?”
“I guess such things exist… I wonder how I will be treated?”
The building wasn’t that big, so all eyes were on us when we opened the
door.
When I showed my card to the receptionist, as expected, I haven’t been
registered as an adventurer, so I had to go through the entire process.
Butー.
“Rue-sama. Would you mind coming into the waiting room for a moment?”
“Excuse me, she is my friend, is there something wrong?”
“There are a few questions about Rue-sama’s card that need to be
answered…”
“I’ll go, but can he come with me?”
“If you like, Rue-sama.”
Hmm, did the lord’s son play some trick?
If so, I’ll be sure to thoroughly crush them this time.
“Excuse me.”
There was already an elderly man waiting in the room when we entered.
He seemed to be an elf. Even still, the man was aged to an incredible
degree.
“Thank you for coming. It has been a while, Semiere-sama.”
“You seem to know of me… but who are you? Depending on your answer,
Kai-kun might not remain silent.”
“Hey, don’t make me out like that. Hmm? But when it comes to elves… I
guess it’s accurate.”
Was he one of those elves that deceived Rue and abandoned her?
All elves should die painful deaths.
My hand unconsciously landed on my sword’s hilt.
“…It’s natural that you are angry. Sorry for the late introduction. My name
is Cromwell Ain Richet.”
“Richet? Then you… you’re a survivor of the clan that stayed with me?”
“My mother left that forest shortly after I was born. For my sake, she
decided to leave that harsh environment. Nevertheless, we lived in the
closest city we could. Should I still apologize on her behalf?”
“No, it’s okay. Rather, I’m glad you survived. Even though they were
children, she was one of the few friends from my generation.”
“You would call us friends! I’m sorry, we just didn’t have the power…”
Apparently, this man was a descendant, no, a child from the holdout clan
that stayed with Rue during the early days of her imprisonment.
With this baby turned grandpa right in front of me, I remembered Rue’s
status as a loli-baba.
“What are you nodding about Kai-kun… eh.”
“Ite. What is it?”
“Rue-sama, this one here… does this mean that the seventh star has safely
awakened?”
“……, Huh?”
Seven Stars? Awakening? What are you talking about?
Were there more enemies to defeat?
When I asked Cromwell for an explanation, he kindly told us the story from
the beginning.
“It started about 400 years ago. A powerful oracle spoke a prophecy, the
Seven Stars shall awaken and bring order to the world.”
“What are you talking about? That was the negative legacy of the
Concealed Gods.”
“Yes. However, ‘The seals shall break after centuries’, was apart of
prophecy.”
“…That can’t be true. As the one who cast one of the seals, I knew that
monster’s intentions the best. Till the very end, he shouted that his kind
shall rule the world!”
“That’s… But what we heard――”
Eh, it was that dangerous?
But, didn’t I already killed him?
What should we do now?
“I heard it directly from that guy’s month. Order? Who will provide that
order? The concealed gods? Where the hell did you hear it?”
“He was a priest from another country… He spoke of a creator god we
should believe in.”
“Aren’t you a child that lived through the Genesis? How can you believe
those words… I put everything I had to seal that malice force.”
“The priest’s temple was founded by someone from those times. In fact,
multiple powerful warriors from other worlds have been summoned here
over the last 400 years, and 2 of the Seven Stars have been successfully
awoken.”
“What?! What’s been happening to their sealing locations!”
“Things have been very stable. In fact, the once monster-infested regions
have become fruitful holy lands.”
“No way, impossible…”
This was starting to sound suspicious.
However, the Dragon God Rue sealed away would’ve invoked disaster if it
had been set free.
Then, it’s possible that the two awakened Stars might’ve been freed from
the concealed gods’ control.
“Sorry to interrupt. Do you know the power relationship between the Seven
Stars?”
“Come to think of it, Kaivon, was it? What kind of relationship do you have
with Rue-sama?”
“Can I delay explaining Kai-kun’s origins? I want to hear more about the
Seven Stars.”
“I understand. The larger the number the Star possesses, the greater their
power. It is said that the Dragon God Rue-sama sealed was the strongest
being that wielded the power of a dragon and a god.”
“I see. If so, then the gods must’ve had a more substantial influence over it
than the other stars. At least, I experienced the millennia of nightmares at its
hands.
What?
We lived together for an entire year, and you were being exposed to such
malice?
I was by your side, but I didn’t notice anything.
Has Rue yet to open her heart to me…?
“That’s news to my ears, Rue.”
“It’s alright now. That’s it. At least the Dragon God wasn’t a virtuous being.
In fact, the forest was overwhelmingly more dangerous compared to other
places. That’s more proof than anything.”
“I, see. If Rue-sama says so, there’s no reason to doubt it. Indeed, only
“One” and “Two” of the Stars have been successfully awakened in the last
hundred years. If you think about it, that could be the reason…”
“Well, if the other four stars are awakened, I might pay them a visit.”
“Is that so? Then, if things are as you say, how are you here, Rue-sama…”
Please make up some excuses about a new sealing method or a journey to
re-seal the dragon.
However, I expected her to do something like that when that whole duel
mess started!
Sending messages with my eyes was useless. Her overly confident
expression was making me feel uneasy!
“Fufu, the dragon god is no more. It has been slain.”
“What! That’s impossible! You lived through the Genesis, so you should
know how difficult doing that should be!”
“No, I’ve confirmed his death. And the one who defeated him was――.”
“Rue, Cromwell-san is already surprised by that sudden revolution. Let him
calm down first.”
(Rue, I’m serious.)
(Hmm? Of course, I’m learning too.)
I glanced over and saw that Cromwell was giving use a confused stare.
“First of all, do you know why the Seven Stars appeared during the
Genesis?”
“Does this related to the ‘Age of Slavery’ mentioned in legends?”*
“That’s right. That era certainly existed. And the first Seven Stars were
subjugated. So it’s not strange that they can be subdued in this era.”
“But, the races back then were far more powerful than they currently are…
it’s simply impossible, Rue-sama!!”
“That’s right. I am a survivor of that era. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be alive as I
am now.”
“What did you say… Why did those old elves do what they did to you
without noticing such a thing… Even if you can store up your power,
simultaneously doing so and maintaining the seal should’ve been
impossible.”
“No, don’t misunderstand me. It wasn’t me who killed him. It was Kai-kun
here.”
“Hey, hey.”
What’s the matter with you?
You can take a little credit!
That would be more convincing!
“He is the same me, a survivor of the gods’ slavery. He’s also that era’s
savior, Kaivon the Liberator.”
“What are you saying? What in the world did you learn?!”
I couldn’t stop those barbs from flying out of my mouth. Her loose lips
were going to be the death of me.
“Boohoo! What’s wrong, Kai-kun! I was just making it easier for him to
understand your strength!”
“That wasn’t what I meant! Why would I want other people to know that?”
“Eh? If people knew how strong you were last time, that incident wouldn’t
have happened, right?”
If you don’t know what I mean, just ask.
Yes, it’s cute… but this is ridiculous!
“Is that true…?”
“Oh yeah. It’s true. I felt bad that Rue was locked up with that dragon god.”
“No way… if you have that… that’s right, do you have the item of worship
that was the foundation of the seal?”
What’s that?
Was it some useless cornerstone?
“Ah, there was such a thing. Kai-kun, didn’t he drop a weapon? It seems to
be an incredibly valuable weapon.”
“Oh, that.”
I opened my item box on my menu screen and pulled out a particular item.
The nearly transparent blue sheath was wrapped in chains made out of ice.
When I soundlessly drew the sword, I discovered that the blade was also a
beautiful shade of deep blue.
『God Sword (Dragon)』
「The crystallization of the Elven race’s faith. Thanks to surprising the
dragon god’s power for numerous centuries and the constant prayers of a
single woman, the blade has transformed into a sacred treasure.」
『Attack Power 1095』
『Mana 2050』
『Elemental Attributes: Ice, Holy』
What’s this?
This sword’s stats brought a tear to my eyes.
“Is this it?”
“AAAH…… It’s just like the legends said. Y-You really killed it……”
“Kai-kun, let me see that. Lend it to me.”
Rue practically swiped the sword out of my hands.
There was a dangerous look in her eyes as she admired the blade.
Oh yeah, you did like the color blue. It couldn’t be helped.
“This is a manifestation of my mana and the dragon god’s power combined.
Could you let me have this?”
“Sure.”
“…Eh, it really okay?!”
“I have my own sword. Besides, it looks good on you.”
Rue was wearing her usual robe.
While it was blue, she was wearing a white blouse and a long blue skirt
underneath it.
However, she wasn’t equipped with any armor and looked like the epitome
of a magician.
“You know I’m really good with a sword, too. It’s just that my beloved
sword was destroyed a long time ago. I’ve only been fighting with magic
since then, but this sword seems like it can withstand my magic and
swordsmanship.”
“So that’s why.”
Ah…… I was reminded of something.
There existed a rare material that was only dropped by a rare monster with a
low spawn rate.
I put in an insane amount of work to craft a weapon from difficult to obtain
material.
Furthermore, surefire enhancement scrolls were used to strengthen it. The
final touch was bathing the sword in a super rare consumable.
…The number of players who underwent such hardships for a game could
be counted on one’s hands.
And you destroyed my masterpiece, young lady!!!
“What happened to the broken sword?”
“Hmm? I provided it a proper resting place, but can you repair it?
“No, I’m a novice when it comes to production. But, I have a friend that
should be able to fix it.”
Or rather, that sword was forged by my friend.
Its performance should be guaranteed…… ah, it’d be weaker after being
reforged.
I wanted to cry.
“Umm, what should I do with this fact?”
“Oh, I forget. Can you keep what you learned a secret? Kai-kun doesn’t like
making noise.”
“I wouldn’t be able to tell anyone even if I wanted to. Excuse me, but could
you make up a story if anyone comes looking? Just say that a new sealing
method had been used or that it’s in another place.
“I…suppose. Honestly, no one would believe me if I told the truth…… and
I’m the only elf alive that knows the exact location of the former seal…”
“Hmm? Hey, Cromwell-kun. About the warehouse attached to my house…”
“Yes. I spread the ceremony through the guilds across the world. Its true
purpose has been lost after a thousand years. Still, everyone offers items
and prayers for safe travels or wish fulfillment.”
“I see. Thank you, Cromwell-kun. I’m still alive, thanks to you.”
Cromwell invited us here to confirm Rue’s identity, so we were free to go
afterward.
Since he saved Rue and kept our secret, I promised to help him if anything
came up.
As for my adventurer registration,
『Kaivon』
『Adventurer Rank: EX』
Apparently, it was a special rank.
F-A are the standard ranks, and a person recognized by the upper echelon of
the guild could achieve S rank.
This time, I received the highest evaluation from Cromwell, the head of this
city’s adventurer’s guild.
Unlike the S rank, EX wasn’t an indicator of strength or achievement.
Instead, it belonged to those under the guild chief’s direct control, so it
carried some power within the guild.
The rank gave me priority for any request I wanted. Standard procedures for
high-level jobs were waived, and I could refuse mandatory guild requests.
It seems I held authority equivalent to a small nobleman within this region.
However, there was one thing I didn’t understand.
『Rue Semiere』
『Adventurer Rank: S』
“Well, it seems my old activity record is still valid. It was applied to my
current registration.”
“In terms of power, yours sounds better.”
“Fufufu, I have more work experience, right?”
Rue showed off her card with a smug face.
Yes, her silver card was proof of her S-rank status.
While it looked to be made of iron, the card was made from an alloy of
copper, silver, and gold.
Mine was a jet black card made of some mysterious substance.
When talking about credit cards, black cards were considered the mark of a
celebrity, but…
“Hey, are you serious… there’s someone with a silver card in this country?”
“Oy, where did she come from… isn’t she a beauty?”
Yeah, Rue was the only one that stood out again.
Even if I’m not a demon king, I’m still good-looking, right?
However, there were overwhelmingly few female adventures!
What happened to the male-female ratio from the game era?!
*(TN: Age of Slavery is what Kai referees to as the game era. It’s the time
when the concealed gods (game devs) controlled the world)
This city was situated between numerous cliffs, with the mining and selling
of minerals acting its main export.
While I wondered why anyone would build a city at the bottom of a cliff, I
suppose doing so made it easier to defend.
Due to its location, the only way to reach Saltberg and meet the salt
demands of the surrounding territories was to go through this city. As a
result, this place was packed with merchants.
Since we hadn’t decided on this trip’s purpose, we chose to stay in the
bustling city for a while. I tried bring up our current situation to Rue.
“I think we need to decide on a course of action.”
“We have money, so let’s play and live every day.”
“Yes, rejected. The corruption is plain for all to see. As a quota, one
person…… Well, let’s earn the price of this inn.”
“It’s for one month, so 30 days. Then that’s……”
“It comes to 110,000 per person. This is a pretty good inn, but we received
a discount, thanks to Mr. Cromwell.”
“I see. 110,00, I can make that much in a week if I feel like it.”
The streets surrounding the guild were lined with inns.
This particular high-class inn offered private bathrooms and three meals a
day.
Of course, this wasn’t a place where aristocrats and the upper-class stayed.
It was frequented by well off adventurers.
Just like in the previous town, this inn was selected after taking the area into
consideration.
However, we wound up in the same room again.
…and again, the room only had one bath.
“I want to hunt a lot of different monsters, but what about you, Rue?”
“What should I do…… I want to go with you, but that won’t be a
competition.”
“We’re not competing, but we don’t always have to be together, do we? It
shouldn’t cause any problems.”
“Okay, I’m readjusting to the outside world. I’ll be fine in this era.”
“Then, it’s fine if we act separately. If either of us leaves town for an
extended period, we have to let the other know. Okay?”
“Okay, okay. Then let’s go out to eat together today.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The atmosphere of this city was quite different at night.
Until recently, peddlers were openly hawking their wares, and the streets
were filled with carriages and foot traffic. However, there was a drastic
change after sunset.
Fewer street stalls remained open, and most of them focused on selling
food. Most of the crowds were composed of rougher-looking miners.
Sometimes I could hear arguments and fights breaking out.
A few doorways were full of working women who openly targeted the
miners. Every now and again, I caught sight of vendors selling dubious
products.
It was a completely different world compared to how it was before.
“Kai-kun, doesn’t this look fun?”
“Well. Don’t get lost, Rue.”
I urged Rue to be careful, but there was no reply.
This gave me a bad premonition, and when I turned around, I saw her
rushing into a store by herself.
Kai-kun, look! They have cockatrice chicks! And they’re different colors!”
“Don’t go off on your own…… isn’t that just a dyed chick!”
I haven’t seen those in a while! There were those types of stores in this
world!
“Look, look, there’s something strange over here! Wait, is that ice magic?”
“Hmm? Oh, it’s shaved ice. Let’s buy some.”
Strangely enough, the place was starting to resemble a festival.
Let’s take a good look around today.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After a bit of wandering, we got hungry and started searching for a place to
sit down and eat.
We went to several full restaurants before finding a little tavern that would
take us.
“Hey, Rue. It’s time for another prediction.”
“Mmm, this is sudden. Let’s hear it.”
A young woman enters a tavern late a night.
Do you know what happens?
“First, the two of us will enter the tavern together. We’ll attract a lot of
attention as we’re shown to our table.”
“Well, Kai-kun is quite handsome. That’s understandable.”
“The same could be said for you too. After a while, a drunken man will
approach us.”
“Ho, I think I can see where this is going.”
“Yes, this is――”
“Okay, I’ll be sure to protect Kai-kun’s ass!” (TN: Yes, she did say this in
the Raws)
“…Why?”
Never mind, let’s just go in.
While avoiding the crowd, a clerk led us to a table in the back.
There was no menu, and we could only order from a set of fixed dishes, all
of which came with optional alcohol refills.
Looking at what kind of food was served, most dishes consisted of fried
vegetables and a chunk of seasoned meat. Mugs of dark colored liquor were
in ample supply.
I also caught the sight of something like a salad composed of alternating
slices of cheese and vegetables.
It looks delicious.
More than anything……Unlike a certain someone, I haven’t drunk a drop
of alcohol since I came to the world.
Although I was a matchless drinker.
“This is gonna be fun. Rue, you went drinking a few times in Saltberg,
right?”
“Ah. I didn’t drink anything but wine. Do you like alcohol, Kai-kun?”
“I love it.”
I enjoyed liquor in general, but I loved a good sake above all else.
Even back in my previous world, I remember mail ordering a local sake
brand a guild member recommended.
Chalk it up to homesickness, but nothing beats a good rice wine.
“Hey brother, those are some cute sisters you got there.”
While I was lost in the sea of my own thoughts, a vulgar voice called out to
me.
My prediction has come to pass!
“Kai-kun! Your prediction actually came true!”
“So it seems. Then again… what are you――”
However, the prediction seems to have been slightly off the mark.
“Kai-kun, it’s happening over there, not to us.”
“…oh.”
The voice wasn’t directed at us but at the group of four that just came in.
“What are you? Don’t touch my women.”
A single black-haired young man was accompanied by three girls.
They were like a stereotypical hero and his companions.
“Well, you’re sure to stand out with three women.”
“That’s right. But I can’t believe this is actually happening.”
If you looked at the young man’s face, he appeared to be more Japanese
than the people around him.
Also, he had the characteristics of an ikemen.
At most, he was 17-18 years old.
What looked to be a short-sword was stripped to his waist, and the girls
behind him were quite pretty.
It was highly likely that he was one of those heroes Cromwell was talking
about.
“There’s such a thing――”
“Kai-kun, watch out!”
Thanks to Rue’s warning, I move out of the way just before a sword and a
body flew past me.
Unfortunately, the employee carrying trays of food and liquor wasn’t so
lucky, and it wasn’t long before everything, bodies included, were spread
across the floor.
“Well. Do you understand now? Don’t touch them!”
“Ren-sama! Are you hurt?!”
“Ah, I’m alright, Rayna.”
If you were going to get violent, at least take it outside.
Seriously, think of the trouble you were causing for those around you.
Indeed, it couldn’t be helped if you were entangled with a girl, right?
But couldn’t take the briefest second to observe your surroundings.
“Kai-kun, suppress it.”
“No, this needs to be handled as an adult.”
I stood up and walked over to the young man who was still talking to his
followers.
“Can I have a moment of your time?”
“What! Are you still trying to pick a fight with Ren――”
An incredibly courageous girl turned around and glared at me.
But she immediately lost her momentum.
“What is it… you still trying to start something?”
“No, shouldn’t you apologize to the people for making a mess? You see,
you ruined several peoples’ meals just now.
“Ah?”
Looking around, it wasn’t just me that had a grudge with this group.
The aftermath of this young man’s attack had flipped over a few tables and
ruined many peoples’ night.
“I know you have to be vigilant because of the three pretty girls in your
party. But you shouldn’t be so hot-headed that you bother everyone else.”
“But he was――”
“You could’ve easily taken this outside, right? Instead, you lost your temper
and stuck him here. That fact won’t change.”
“Gu.”
Grudges formed over food were frightening.
You’re lucky I bought some snacks beforehand! If I was starving, I
would’ve thrown you out without question!
……What a boomerang.
“Just a second! Are you saying Ren is in the wrong?! If it’s about
compensation, that man should do it!”
“In other words, I was a little drunk and messed up the tavern in a rampage.
It’s easy to understand, isn’t it?”
“…… I understand! Hey, clerks! We shall pay for the damages as well as
the ruined food!”
One of the girls was about to argue with me, but my last statement seems to
have reached the young man. He pulled out a large bag of money from his
breast pocket and passed it to a clerk.
…Although it looked like he just pulled it out of his pocket, it was
obviously impossible based on the bag’s size. Did this kid also have a
character screen?
“I have no problem with that! Shit, let’s go, guys!”
“I’ll remember this!”
“I’m very sorry…”
“Quickly…”
The young man and his party stormed out in frustration.
At the very least, he paid for the mess he made.
After being thanked by the people who watched everything play out, I
returned to my seat by Rue.
“Hehe, nee-chan you’re quite beu――”
“Hey!”
Rue, what are you doing?!
It seems that a guild card from the Genesis was used in Maine Valley.”
“……Hmm. Then, I’ll head there at once.”
“Can it be the General?”
“Yeah. I hope it’s the one we’re looking for this time.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I arrived at the Adventurers Guild.
From this day forward, I was an official adventurer. Under the pretext of
earning my lodging fees, I came to receive a few subjugation requests.
My real purpose was to acquire new abilities.
I haven’t killed that many different types of monsters since I came to this
world.
However, thanks to the dragon god, I knew I could gain skills that weren’t
available during the game era.
Then it wouldn’t be strange if there were other beings with abilities I wasn’t
aware of.
“Well, it’s not like I need to get any stronger.”
But, what’s wrong with collecting abilities?
Didn’t 『Freeze The Attacking Opponent』or 『Heal Attacking Allies』
sound interesting?
Well, the best option would be 『Glance At The Other Party’s Stats』or
something like that.
When I entered the building, I ignored the bulletin board and headed
straight to the receptionist’s desk.
“Excuse me, I would like to receive all currently available subjugation
requests.”
“Eh!? I beg your pardon.”
“Here you go.”
I handed over my black guild card.
I felt like a young CEO taking out a black card and saying, “I’ll pay with
this.”.
Almost immediately, another staff member went to collect all of the
subjugation requests from the bulletin board.
They didn’t snatch the request out of the people’s hands interested in them
but calmly collected them after explaining the situation.
The staff members were amicable and helpful.
“These are all the currently subjugation requests.”
『Cave Bat Subjugation: Reward based on amount』
『5 Mine Lurkers Subjugation: 9000 Lux』
『Rare Worm Subjugation: Reward based on amount』
『Potential Earth Dragon Discovered Subdue if Possible: 100,000-300,000
lux』
『Investigate the monster that caused a cave-in in Tunnel 5』
『Subjugate and Purify undead in the Abandon Mine』
I reviewed the content of the 6 requests given to me.
The last two seemed like a bit of a hassle, but they didn’t have a deadline,
so why don’t I talk about it with Rue later?
“This will do.”
“Is this really okay……? Excuse me, but please be careful.”
As I was about to leave, I noticed a small shrine in the corner of the
building. So, there was something like this.
A few adventurers were presenting offerings and praying at the shrine.
Ah, it was connected to Rue’s warehouse.
But, it was a bit embarrassing watching people offer half-eaten bread and
broken armor.
“Well, for the time being, let’s head to the mine.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After leaving the city, I traversed a sloped road that led to the cliff face. The
mine entrance was large enough for five people to enter shoulder to
shoulder.
Rail tracks were laid out, and rows of lit lanterns lined walls heading deeper
into the mine.
I bent down and pressed my ear to the tracks, but I didn’t hear the sound of
a trolley at all, was there no mining today?
A miner suddenly approached me when he noticed what I was doing.
“Are you an adventurer, Nii-san? Don’t you know that tunnel 4 is off-limits
today?”
“Huh? I just arrived in this city. So, it’s alright to hunt monsters here?”
“Yes. If you follow those lanterns on the right, they’ll lead you to a deep pit.
You can explore freely from there.”
I didn’t do enough research.
This wasn’t an abandoned mine, so I couldn’t explore it as I saw fit.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The proper search area’s temperature was low enough to praise myself for
the foresight to wear a coat.
Since it was still winter, it was naturally cold, but would the miners be
alright in those thin clothes?
“Here, we go again. There sure are a lot of them.”
Cave bat’s appeared again and again after I set foot into this abyss.
My sword would’ve hit the wall, so I didn’t bother using it.
Still, I ended up collecting quite a number of bat wings and fangs.
Hmm.
“Maybe I should try using the sword?”
My original goal of collecting abilities had been forgotten.
As a resultー
“Seriously……I’m not… I’m no different than a small fish…”
【Ability Acquired】
『Sonar』
【By thrusting your sword into the ground, you can accurately map out
your surroundings through the generated shock-wave.】
Hours later, an advantageous ability finally dropped.
Once I used the skill, there was no sign of it being detected as a mini-map
appeared on my menu screen. Shockingly, the positions of monsters were
also displayed.
…This was beyond my expectation.
Later I came across a few rare worm monsters, which was known for the
difficulty of finding them, by chasing after few red spots that moved outside
the map’s bounds.
However, failing to fine a mine lurker, I decided to wrap up today’s
exposition after exterminating a few spider-like monsters and goblin-
looking creatures unrelated to the request.
In the end, I only managed to obtain 『Sonar』, but it was still a fruitful
harvest.
“I think I’ve hunted just about everything on the map.”
Perhaps because the monster sprung up periodically, the miners regularly
opened up specific tunnels for adventures while they worked in the others.
Well, miners could use this place tomorrow.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“……98 fangs and 379 cave bat wings. 29 rare worm crystals. Also, 111
various monster parts unrelated to the subjugation request……”
“Sorry, I couldn’t find any mine lurkers or the Earth Dragon.”
By the time I returned to the guild, the sun had set, and tired adventurers
were dragging them inside one after another.
“It seems that all the monsters in tunnels 1 and 2 have been wiped out.”
“Wiped out…they just opened the other day, right? It’s only been 2 days.”
“Tunnel 2 was a Cave Bat den. Doesn’t that mean that they’re all
dead……”
It seems I did too much.
“The adjustments have been finished. Since the reward is based on the
amount, here are the results.”
“Huh?!”
Bags were placed on the counter one after the other. They were probably
filled with coins.
“The larger bags contains 10,000 lux, and those smaller ones contain 1000
lux. The payout was divided into 100 lux and 10 lux coins.”
“……What’s the total?”
“Including the Cave Bat fangs, the total comes to 986,950 lux.”
“…Can I listen to the breakdown?”
“150 lux for each pair of wings, 500 for the fangs, 30,000 for the crystals,
and 100 lux for the unrelated monster parts.”
I stopped worrying and received the reward.
“Excuse me, but can I open an account in the Guild?”
“Ah, we can do that. Then, please.”
“We can do that immediately. Please decide on an amount to deposit.”
“Okay, the entirety of my reward and 4,000,000 lux.”
“Eh?!”
Even though I had the menu screen, it still nerve-racking to carry all of my
wealth around.
I didn’t know if the guild vault was safer, but an account could probably
accrue interest.
“Ehh…… it might take a bit of time for that amount……”
“Oh, go ahead then.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I received a black card in the truest sense and returned to the inn with a grin
on my face.
Though I had to travel to another world to get it, I finally had a black card
of my own.
This card could be used in shops that were registered with the guild.
Although the guild used analog bulletin boards, this card system was
relatively modern.
No, was it a type of magic or low-tech?
“Hmm, the door is unlocked. Is Rue back already?”
However, Rue wasn’t in the central area, but I could hear the sound of
raining water in the bathroom.
……I’m a bit tired, maybe I should just go to bedー
I didn’t feel sleepy, but I still closed my eyes.
“Hmm. Ah, you’re back, Kai-kun.”
I’m definitely asleep. However, one of my eyes slightly opened to see what
was happening.
“Hmm……Wake up!”
“Gya.”
……Her completely naked body fell atop of me.
That’s right…… she wasn’t embarrassed in the slightest.
That’s why I couldn’t falter here.
“I can see everything, so get dressed.”
“It’s embarrassing when you point it out. Close your eyes.”
“But I already saw it.”
Her skin was creamy white, and her body toned. Instead of the softness one
expected with her slender figure, a thin layer of muscle covered her thighs.
You can faintly see muscle outlines on her thin waist, her not overly plump
chest paired with her flawless skin was the a――
“Don’t look!”
“Gya.”
I’m glad you found your missing shyness.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Good morning, Kai-kun.”
“I didn’t think I’d faint…… as expected of Ryu.” (TN: Yes, she knocked
him out because he was staring.)
Did her shame overpower my vitality enhancements?
“How did your requests go?”
“Hmm? Mine? You might be surprised, but it went pretty good. I earned my
living expenses on the first day.”
“Hee, you did it.”
“Mmm, that reaction is a bit weak.”
Well, I also earned it.
“In fact, I only chose the best paying request today. The request was to
collect a 『Vengeful Crystal』 from tunnel 1.”
“That name sounds dangerous.”
It seems that this mine was once an ancient battlefield and an unexpected
earthquake lead to both armies being buried alive.
Occasionally, the resentment and a large number of grudges would
consolidate into crystals within the deeper tunnels and turned them into
undead spawn points. Rue, a professional paladin, spent the day purifying
those areas.
In addition to collecting many crystals, she hunted down the undead and
various other monsters.
All things considered, the undead in the abandoned mine were probably the
result of that ancient battle.
“That’s why I earned over 500,000 lux. Now I don’t have to work
anymore.”
“I see, that’s amazing. By the way, I earned over 900,000 lux.”
“That sounds about right. I won the compet―― wait, what?”
“I earned 980,000 lux.”
“Don’t lie to me. I took the request with the highest reward!!”
“This is what happens when you ignore the by volume requests. When I get
serious, this is the only result.”
Well, both of us had earned more than enough money to cover our
expenses, so we really didn’t need to work in the short-term.
“Kai-kun, when did you come back? It was later than me.”
“Ah, I settled things at the guild and immediately came back afterward.”
“I was just resting here after finishing my request.”
“Hmm, is that so?”
“In other words, I received my reward first and won.”
“Huh?”
“Kai-kun, the competition was to see who could cover their personal
expenses first, not who could earn the most money, so I won.”
I’ve never seen someone make such a happy proclamation look so pitiable.
Did you really want to win that much?
There are signs of a monster tide forming in the abandoned mine?”
“Yes. Apart from the site you visited yesterday, there’s a sealed mine not
too far from the city.”
“Oh, it wasn’t just next to the city.”
It’s been about two weeks since we arrived in Maine Valley.
While we had surpassed our earning goals, Rue helped me with the Earth
Dragon, Mine Lurker, and tunnel collapse investigation requests I’d already
accepted. One day Cromwell called me into his office alone.
“This matter hasn’t been revealed to the public, but investigators found
signs of a large number of monsters, not just undead, conjugating in the
abandoned mine.”
“Then, are you requesting further investigations?”
“No, I can’t place this responsibility on you alone…… Well, it might not be
impossible for you, Kaivon-dono. Still, it’s dangerous to have multiple
teams crowded in such a narrow place.”
“Then, what kind of request is it?”
“The tide will be unleashed in about a week. Therefore, I’m gonna issue a
mandatory request to defend the city. The problem is that the mine is
connected to the cliff on the opposite side of the city.”
“In other words, you want me to defend that area.”
“I’m sorry, but could you? To be honest, it’s impossible to defend both
halves of the city even if we divide our forces in two. I was planning to
abandon the northern section of the city, the one leading to Saltberg.
Fortunately, there are only a few shops and warehouses with very few
permanent residents in the area.”
It seems like quite a severe, but this was probably the mindset of a person
entrusted with defending the city.
“Even more fortunate, the ‘liberators’ the lord summoned are still residing
in the city. It’d be great if they defend the metropolitan district while the
guild focuses on the southern area…… With Kaivon-dono’s help, the entire
city can be protected.
“I promised that I’d help. Maine acts as the gateway to the capital, so it’s
okay. What about reinforcements?
“I’ve already contacted the guild leaders in the surrounding towns and sent
word to the capital. The request for aid should go through today. It’ll be a
pincer attack.”
By the way, Saltberg hadn’t been contacted.
According to him, Rue’s forest churned out monsters regularly. It would’ve
been impractical to draft their forces into this fight.
……It’s possible that that manager was just too unreliable.
“Can I inform Rue of this secret?”
“Yes. I wanted her to join in defending the southern area.”
“That would be convenient for me, too. When the time comes, not a signal
soul shill pass through the northern gate.”
“Yes. However, please escape if things become too hectic, Kaivon-dono.
We’ll evacuate the citizens in your region and set up a barricade.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
When I left the guild master’s office, I went to the receptionist’s area to see
what quests people were fighting over.
I could see the “Liberator’s party” mixed in among the regulars.
In fact, the black-haired young man I pegged for a stereotypical hero from
that tavern turned out to be the “Liberator”.
Apparently, he’d been summoned into this world from the royal capital of
Lark.
No matter how I looked at it, that guy was Japanese.
“Excuse me, do you have any request recommendations?”
“Kai-sama! It seems that the earth dragon you’ve been searching for has
been found. Since it’s also responsible for the tunnel cave-in, the reward has
been properly re-adjusted.”
So the Earth Dragon caused that cave-in.
Yesterday, someone went to investigate that area and discovered the dragon.
Well, even though they hadn’t taken the request, they seemed confident in
their ability to subdue the monster.
“We found the dragon yesterday. Why can’t I take the request to subjugate
it?”
“I’m sorry, the previous request had been issued weeks ago, so another
party has already accepted it……”
“Even so, is it impossible for us to take it?”
“You’ll have to negotiate with the other parties directly……”
Suddenly, I caught a bit of a nearby conversation.
When I turned to the source of the exchange, it was none other than the
liberator party.
“Hey, thanks for the other day. I hear you found the Earth Dragon.”
“Hey, you…… Are you the one that took the request?”
“Correct. I would subdue it even without the request, but do you guys want
the reward?”
Since the receptionist looked troubled, I went over and throw them a
lifeboat. It wasn’t like I was short on money, so I didn’t mind giving them
the request.
“We do not want the money, but the point is to raise higher by taking this
request. I’m a man aiming for the top.”
“That’s why you should just let us handle it.”
“Umm…… both of you are being too forceful.”
Again, the unyielding girl stepped in. A girl that seemed to be on the verge
of crying tried to stop her companions.
There was another one, but she was dozing off by herself.
“I’ll let you have the request. But I also have business with the dragon, so
don’t go complaining when I kill it.”
“You can’t beat it faster than Ren! At best, you can run away without
getting hurt.”
“I’m not proud, but I’m already a rank B ‘silver’ adventurer. Dealing with
an Earth Dragon is no problem whatsoever. I won’t stop you. Just don’t get
in our way.”
After saying that, the party started the procedure with the receptionist again.
Oh yeah, I didn’t have a receptionist……
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
『2x Movement Speed』
『Agility +15%』
『Escape Success Rate +50%』
『Rigidity Reduction』
『All Attributes +5%』
『×2 Ability Effect』
『Conqueror of The Heavens』
『Sonar』
The start dash was a primary strategy.
I haven’t used this configuration since I explored around Saltberg, but I
needed quickness to navigate this city.
I overtook the carriage and chose less busy roads by relying on Sonar. The
rigidity reduction allowed me to avoid obstacles with ease. In no time at all,
I found myself in front of the tunnel 5 entrance.
Less than five minutes had passed since I left the guild.
I immediately entered the tunnel, pulled out my sword, and stabbed it into
the ground.
A slightly jarring sound echoed throughout the area before a new map
appeared on my view screen.
“There’s only a small number of monsters. Did those guys hunt them
yesterday?”
The number of red lights was small and 『Sonar』didn’t pick up any
adventures.
I was the first to arrive, so I might as well wrap things up.
“There it is. Why is it so close?.”
Looking at the map, I could see that the largest light was located in an open
area, not that deep inside the tunnel.
This would be the first time I used 『Conqueror of The Heavens』.
What did the power of the Dragon God amount to?
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“No way, it didn’t even survive the first encounter.”
I discovered a new fighting strategy!
All I needed to do was dash forward while watching the map!
Since the dragon was eating, I held out my sword and tackled it!
That’s it!
The attack power multiplication was on a whole other level.
Being too overwhelming wasn’t good for my mental health.
The body began to disappear, only like a few parts behind.
Honestly, the dragon resembled a sizeable black lizard with two horns.
…Wait a second. 『Conqueror of The Heavens』should only affect flying
enemies.
While it was a dragon, I doubt he had anything to do with the sky.
In other words, its instant death had nothing to do with that ability’s effects.
Unfortunately, you had to wait until next time.
Perhaps the sword recognized that the battle was over because I suddenly
heard a voice in my head.
【Ability Acquired】
『Assimilation』
【When destroying inorganic substances, there is a slight chance of
increasing the weapons base stats.】
Oh?!
Wasn’t this an incredibly unique ability?
Apparently, that dragon had also been eating minerals because of this?
Wouldn’t breaking rocks with this sword with weak stats turn into the
strongest weapon under the sun?!
“Ehh! Why wasn’t this ability available during the gaming era?!”
If this ability was present, it might’ve brought some attention to that shitty
game.
In any case, I got a new ability and recovered the dropped items.
Just in case, I activated Sonar again and noticed four new lights near the
tunnel entrance.
It was probably them.
“Let’s take the long way around.”
Should I tell them that I already killed that guy?
I don’t think so.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After passing them by, I leisurely walked back to the city without using any
abilities.
While it was still early, peddlers and stall owners were busy setting up for
the day’s business.
People were leaving the city, people hawking their ware, and people
exploring the marketplace.
While this city had workshops that could refine iron ore and other materials
into ingots, there were few weaponsmiths to process them into weapons.
While watching the situation, the thought, “There’s not much reason to
fight, might as well travel as a peddler.” crossed my mind.
“But I don’t really have a mind for business…… ah, I can turn a profit as a
carrier with my item box.”
It turned into a dull game in the end.
When I returned to the guild, Rue was already here.
She was messing around with the small shrine that connected to her
warehouse.
“What’s wrong, Rue?”
“Look, Kai-kun. Do you see what happens when I offer this stone?”
She took a stone from her pocket and placed it on the altar.
It vanished immediately.
“What do you think happens if I turn my bag over above this shrine, and
will the stone to come out?”
“……Infinite loop.”
The stone disappeared, then fell, then disappeared, then fell……
I was reminded of a poorly made GIF as I watched this scene play out
repeatedly.
“So, what’s the problem?”
“It’s really fun!”
…I see.
「Chapter 16」
The entire city has been restless since this morning.
Unlike usual, the innkeepers were continually seeking out their adventurer
guests and speaking to them more respectfully.
Outside, the feudal lord’s private soldiers moved the merchants and citizens
into the city’s southern section.
The monster tide was about to begin.
“So, Kai-kun well be guarding the city this time.”
“Ah, just in case. I’ll be keeping an eye on the outside.”
“I see. Then Iー”
“Rue, your battle is with the others. Just having you there gives me peace of
mind. Besides, have more healers is always a good thing.”
In the face of such an argument, Rue turned around and left.
If Rue wanted to, she could seal the city entrances with ice.
Well, some people might get frozen in the cross-fire.
Barricades had already been set up across the northern and southern
districts.
They’d been placed there “In the unlikely event that the monsters try to go
to Saltberg,” or so I was told.
I was making my way toward the, now ghost town like, northern districts.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Only one person stood outside the sealed northern gate.
As a precaution, I equipped abilities that increased my detection range.
『5 Senses Enhancement』
『Presence Detection』
『Sonar』
With all three of those equipped, I would immediately know if something
happens.
Come to think of it, this resembled the “Situation” that Rue joked about
before.
I couldn’t help but laugh despite current circumstances.
There’s no point in being upset.
Shortly after coming to this world, I realized just how much power I
actually had.
There’s no such thing as an enemy that only came from one direction.
……It all depended on the numbers.
“Rather, it might be better to destroy the mine entrance.”
But doing that might create an overflow of monsters in other locations.
“Well, it’s about time to get started.”
It was a considerable distance away, but I faintly heard activity from the
other side of the city.
There was a slight trembling at my feet.
This might be a more enormous horde than I thought.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“D-rank and above personal with ranged capacities are the first line! Report
to your assigned positions!”
The adventurers followed the old elf, Cromwell’s, instructions.
His charisma was so great that the typically independent adventures acted
as a disciplined army.
I was also a magician, but I’d been assigned the role of a suppressor.
Those capable of effecting an extensive range were told to only strike when
a leader was spotted among the enemies.
“If I didn’t have to think about the aftermath, I could just freeze them all.”
Worst case, this city might be cut off from the outside world, and Saltberg
might be destroyed, so that idea was rejected.
For the time being, let’s just freeze the ground a little bit away.
I stabbed the sword I got from Kai-kun in the ground and channeled my
magic through it, so the people around me didn’t notice.
“Eternal punishment for the wicked, ‘Cocytus’.”
For the first time in a long while, I seriously cast a quick spell.
This should delay the monster horde’s progress for a little while.
The spell still freeze over the ground, but I suppressed the power enough so
that the ice would eventually melt.
Come on, come on.
“Oh, are you also a suppressor?”
I intentionally stood further away from the crowd, but someone suddenly
approached me.
When I turned around, I saw that it was the child Kai had reprimanded in
the bar.
He was somewhat familiar, but unlike Kai-kun, I shouldn’t have had any
contact with this boy.
“Yeah.”
“Well then, do your best. Ah, what’s your name?”
“Rue. I think you should’ve introduced yourself first.”
“Oh, that’s right. I’m Ren. Even though I look like this, I’m a liberator.”
“……A liberator, huh.”
It seems a bit of dissatisfaction leaked into my voice.
Only Kai-kun was worthy of the title “Liberator” no one else.
To be honest, it didn’t feel right to call a human who wanted to undo the
seven stars’ seals by that title.
And more importantly, why was he grinning like an idiot?
“You don’t seem impressed.”
“I’m not a fan. So unless you have any other business with me, I’ll be
leaving.”
“Hey, are you alone, Rue?”
“I don’t remember giving you permission to address me like that, boy.”
If you had nothing else to say, I’d leave myself.
Instead, it was better if I was more mobile as a suppressor.
Maybe “遊” in “遊撃” stood for walking? (T/N: Showing my limits as a
translator, but this kanji is what I translated as suppressor. A closer
translation of 遊撃 would be “guerrilla fighter” but I changed it to work
better in English. Also, this sentence only works in Japanese.)
“What’s with the attitude? I have something to do, so I’m talking to you!”
“I’m sorry, but I’m not the type of person that’s friendly to everyone. Let’s
hear it then.”
“Let’s calm down. Rue-san, how about you fight with my party? There
aren’t that many suppressors, and it’s dangerous to go alone.”
“Thank you for the offer, but I’ll decline. Then, I’ll be off.”
“You! I’m saying it’s safer to come with us?!”
He didn’t seem like a bad child, but he was a bit naïve and immature.
……I didn’t know much about him, though.
I paid him little mind and began circulating mana throughout my body.
“……Ren, that person has more mana than me. They’ll be fine on their
own…”
“Seriously? Hey, you, when this battle is over――”
“I already have a friend, and I won’t be speaking on this matter any further.
See you.”
Was that childish on my part?
However, hearing him address himself as “Liberator” had put me in a bad
mood.
Maybe I was becoming too attached to Kai-kun, but I couldn’t help it.
No matter what I did, my mind always wondered back to him.
“When this is over, let’s tour around the city together……”
“I can see it! The monster horde!”
“What can you make out……Zombie wolves! The monsters are undead!”
“It’s in the middle of the day! What’s going on?!”
I felt a bit excited as the battlefield suddenly became hectic.
How long has it been since I’ve fought against a horde with so many
people?
I remembered my role in the old days.
“I wish I had that armor set……”
My favorite armor was sealed away.
That piece of equipment could be said to be my second skin. It boasted
tremendous defense and allowed me to endure multiple attacks and protect
my allies.
It’s a pity that Sole couldn’t be removed from the place it was sealed.
However, my robes should be able to withstand a few attacks.
I immediately cast defensive spells on myself.
“Diamond Prison, Mirror Castle, Hundred Walls.”
My body was hardened to the limit, while a force field that reflected all
magic attacks and 100 magic barriers extended forward.
“I’ll kill the enemy’s momentum! Ranged Attackers fell in the gaps.”
“Huh! What’s with all these barriers?!”
“Incredible, it’s the legendary king-grade magic?!”
King grade magic? That’s the first time I heard that name.
I wonder if a new type of magic had been born?
Let’s check into it later.
“The enemy has come into contact with the magic barrier!”
“Fireeeeee!!!!!”
After confirming the salvo’s results, I immediately headed towards the
monsters trying to circle around the barrier.
There was no worry because I could reflect misfires from behind.
……Could I hurt myself by reflecting my own attacks?
“Well, it’s been a while since I enjoyed close-quarters combat!”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I’m free.
There were no enemies anywhere.
Maybe the abandoned mine clasped, and nothing could get through
anymore?
The battle had already begun. The sounds of combat were gradually
decreasing by the second.
This is really――
“It’s a monsterrrrrrr!!”
Then it happened.
That shout originated from closer than the battlefield.
No doubt that came from inside the city!
“Damn it, did they break into an adjacent tunnel?”
I turned toward mountains surrounding the closed city gate and saw
monsters marching into the heart of the city along a sloped path.
……That was a tunnel Rue and I had fought undead in.
Was it connected to the abandoned mine!
“Damn, can I make it in time?!”
I rearranged my ability set to increase my movement speed as much as I
could and set off towards the city.
I also changed into “that” form.
“These wings should be able to glide.”
I used “Flame Foehn” to create an updraft.
Even though I didn’t feel any heat because this was dark magic, it’s a
mystery why the updraft occurred, but that didn’t matter now.
I immediately spread my wings and leaped into the air.
“Oh! It’s a bit conspicuous but fun!”
Flying to the middle of the slope created a feeling reminiscent of riding a
hang glider.
The second I hit the ground, I activated a sword skill.
“Wave motion.”
It was a beginner swordsman combat skill.
Simply put, it fired off a weak sword beam from the edge of any one-
handed sword.
The skill was praised for its wide attack range, especially for one-handed
swords, but it required a bit of work to make to most of it.
In fact, the sword used in the attack mattered.
The attack’s range was proportional to the weapon’s full length used to
launch the skill, and my sword was classified as a long sword.
Before the three-meter long sword beam hit its targets, I readjusted my
stance and swung again until the immediate enemies were dealt with.
“That demon came from the sky?!”
“You lie?!”
I began issuing orders to the adventures at the bottom of the slope.
“This is EX-ranked guild member, Kaivon. This is an emergency order. All
adventurers in the city are to form a defensive line in front of all other
tunnel entrances immediately!”
“Black card?! It’s really there……”
“Understood, but what about protecting the citizens?!”
I planned to check the other tunnels just in case, but there wouldn’t be
enough to protect the people if I allocate too many people.
It would be best to cooperate with the lord’s soldiers, but I didn’t have to
authority to move them. In the first place, the EX-rank lacked military
power.
However, I still had authority over the guild members.
The status of a low-tier noble was useless in this situation.
“A minimum detail should be enough for each tunnel. The citizens are on
the south side, right?”
“Ah, I’m in the lord’s private army garrison.”
“The lord is probably aware of the situation, but contact him just in case.
Also, I don’t need backup here, so please stay behind me.”
“Are you going to be okay alone……?”
“I’m fine, there’s no problem.”
The second group of monsters was already coming.
Fortunately, none of them could fly, but some of them were ignoring the
sloped-path.
I didn’t want any monster to slip by me, so I retreated further down the
path.
“……These guys aren’t undead.”
There were variants of the rare worms I saw in the mines and the wolf
monsters that lived in Rue’s forest.
However, looking closer, I saw that all of them had ominous red eyes.
“Strengthened…… no frenzied.”
Standing firm, I launched a preemptive attack.
This time the attack reduced the leader of the pack to pieces.
“Come, let’s see if you can get past me.”
With every swing, ten or more monsters died.
Once I cleared enough space, I stabbed my sword into the ground and
pinpointed the underground worms’ location.
It didn’t seem to need oxygen so I injected a compound ice and darkness
spell into the ground through my sword.
A black mass spread through the ground like thick tree roots, killing the
worms everywhere they spread.
“I have to teach them about proper road management later.”
My item collection and combat logs had been going off nonstop for a while
now.
Nevertheless, there was no sign of the monster horde stopping anytime
soon.
There wasn’t any problem physically, but if a single one passed me, it’d run
amuck in the city.
The mental pressure was to be expected.
But, I still had my pride.
“I can’t afford to lose in this form.”
――Even though it’d been a game, I was the demon king that slew
numerous powerful enemies.
No matter how many came, my will power will keep me fighting to the end.
No matter how painful things were in this world, I refused to lose this
game.
In this world, I fight so that I never have to lose anything.
This form that aims to be the strongest is never allowed to be defeated.
As long as I still draw breath, I absolutely can’t lose!
“War Cry”
After uttering the skill’s name, I unleashed a magically enhanced shout.
My yell carried throughout the area, causing every monster to lock onto me.
At that moment, I activated another skill.
“Terror Voice.”
The power and determination behind this shout froze the monsters in place.
My voice seemed like it crawled up from the depths of the abyss.
All of the enemies that had been focusing on me were now too afraid to
move.
This was a trick a few genuine vanguards had mastered.
Terror voice was an auxiliary skill that reflected and amplified all hostility
back at its source.
It temporarily paralyzed enemies, but I honestly didn’t use it during the
game era.
That’s because, in the game, you had to shout something into the mic to
activate the skill……
It was really embarrassing.
“It’s stiff, isn’t it? Well, let’s start here, shall we.”
I brandished my sword and cut into the group of enemies.
The sword beams traveled all the way up to the tunnel entrance.
There were still plenty of monsters inside the mine, but thanks to the
paralysis, I was able to push back the enemy front.
Once I reached the mine entrance the rest was easy enough.
“You can’t escape when the passage is so narrow.”
I raised my sword and repeatedly fired off wave motion.
The wave traveled straight through the narrow passage, which drastically
increased its effectiveness.
My sword didn’t stop until the enemy numbers dramatically fell.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Hee! Oh, oh! Since the advance of the monsters outside has stopped,
Kaivon-san can take a break!”
I didn’t notice the guard until he spoke up.
“Oh, I’m sorry. There may still be some enemies here, but it should be
manageable.”
“Yes! Really alone…… thank you!”
My physical condition was still MAX, but I felt drained.
My head was pounding, and I immediately accepted the offer.
When we went down to the city, several adventures and citizens were
waiting.
Everyone bowed their heads with misty eyes.
Have you been watching this entire time?
Hey, hey, stop it! I might get drunk off my ego at this rate!
Wait, they were watching when I used War Cry and Terror Voice!
……What did I shout? I don’t remember.
“Thank you… thank you so much……”
“Thank you, Maou-sama! That was cool!”
“T-This! I’m sorry, adventurer.”
What Maou-sama?
No, I didn’t feel that bad hearing it.
After all, since everyone was bowing, I didn’t have to suffer the damage
from their stares.
“Are you all alright? Did any of your friends, family, or acquaintances get
hurt?”
Nobody looked sad.
That alone made my hard work worth it.
After receiving a couple more thanks, I went back to the guild.
“Crap, I have undone the demon king look.”
I should’ve undone it after leaving the mine.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Kai-kun, I heard from Cromwell! Why did you keep silent.”
“Because Cromwell told me. You can complain to him.”
“Kaivon-dono?!”
Rue, Cromwell, and I were sitting in his office.
I was giving a report and an apology for the fact that I abandoned my post
without permission.
“No, it was due to our insufficient investigation. Perhaps there was a place
where the tunnels could easily intersect.”
“If so, the monster that broke through must’ve been intelligent. I’m not
blaming you.”
“But……”
“What happened to the originally expected exit?”
“There were no abnormalities. I have people keeping an eye on it……”
Then they were aiming for that specific tunnel from the start?
Where monsters always this creative?
“Maybe the sudden increase of undead in that tunnel wasn’t a coincidence.
The undead are drawn to the undead……”
“But that tunnel should’ve been cleared out by Kai-kun and me?”
“That’s the case, but maybe something hidden there was the cause of this
outbreak.”
“Something like that…”
I don’t know whether this mess was merely a coincidence or someone’s
intention.
But, at the very least, something in that tunnel caused this.
Since the number of monsters has decreased, an investigation was in order.
“Fortunately, there’s a group of priests among the reinforcements the capital
sent, so we can leave this matter to them. The two of you must be tired, so
please rest your wings.”
“I understand. But if anything happens, contact us immediately. I’m going
to stay in this city for a bit longer.”
“That’s how it is. By the way, there’s a reward for this, right?”
So greedy.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
When we left the office, the people that had been fighting rushed to Rue’s
side all at once.
It’s Rue again.
Apparently, she focused more on support instead of offense and
significantly minimized the damage on our end.
She treated the injured, debuffed the monsters, and opened up holes in the
enemy line. The effect she had on the swarm battle was immeasurable.
Placing Rue on the frontline was the right call.
“Thank you, Kai-san! If it weren’t for you, we might not have had a place
to return to.”
“That’s right! It would’ve been a nightmare for the city to be destroyed
without us knowing.”
“Is it true that you defended the city all by yourself?!”
This time, I also had a crowd! Either the citizens or the adventurers that
were protecting them had already spread the story.
The man that accompanied me back into the city was also here.
Did he live in this city?
“Did you really prevent it? Not her?”
“Oh, is that Ren the liberator?”
Ren, the famous (to me) man who searched the mines every day for a dead
earth dragon, showed up.
For some reason, the hostility I felt directed at me had slightly increased,
did that one incident cause this.
“I wonder how Rue, who was on the frontlines, could defeat the monsters in
the city.”
“……”
Silence.
If you’re stuck, just think about it for a little bit.
Wasn’t it interesting that Rue took an active role in the external battle and
was credited for what I did in the city?
However, this guy did take part in the battle too. Let’s not make fun of him
too much.
“More than that, are you Rue-san’s associate? Why don’t you join me?”
“Why would I do that? I have no reason to be your companion, nor do I
know your objective.”
“I’m not just a liberator. I’m the man who will challenge the strongest of
Seven Stars and make them acknowledge me.”
“O-Oh…… good luck.”
If you’re recognized, you can do anything!
Ah, I sorry I already killed that guy, tehee.
How fun would it be if I could say that!
But yeah, I wondered why you were in such a remote city, but that’s the
reason?
……If I hadn’t killed him, Rue would’ve never allowed this guy anywhere
near the Star.
“It seems like you can handle yourself well, and Rue-san is undoubtedly
strong. I want you to join me.”
“No, I refuse. I’m not interested.”
“Likewise. I’m not going to travel with anyone but Kai-kun.”
Maybe this kid obtained great power after coming to this world.
In such a situation, growing impudent was inevitable, wasn’t it?
He was strong, and everybody treated him like a hero.
For a child his age, it wasn’t strange that his ego became inflated.
I’m sure he became used to having yes-men following him around.
Also, he’s handsome, he’s handsome, and he’s handsome.
“Hey, this is a rare opportunity?! I mean, you’re just incidental! But try to
convince that woman!”
“So noisy. Shut up.”
I’m worried about Rue.
All of this talk about the Seven Stars was putting me in a bad mood.
Also, dealing with men lusting after Rue was troublesome.
“Just give up. Besides, even if we look at things from a strength
perspective, both Rue and me… are your superiors. Do you understand?”
“Look.”
Fluting your position or power…… it would be a lie if I said it didn’t feel
great.
We presented our guild cards.
“Silver?! And, black?!””
“It’s a lie…… S-rank……black?”
Hey, wait a minute. Is a black card that obscure?!
“I’m an S-rank adventurer, and Kai-kun is even higher. I didn’t want to say
this, but it’s an entirely different league.”
“It may sound bad, but there’s no merit in joining you. Or do you want to
rely on us to obtain recognition from the strongest beings?”
I wouldn’t fucking admit it!
Even if you insist, I’ll decided if speak or not.
……Even if I die, I won’t admit it!
“……You’ll soon see. If my true strength is recognized, I will――”
“Ren-sama, it’s about time.”
The tearful girl looked uncomfortable.
If you look at it, the gazes of the watching crowd had gradually turned cold.
The party left when they noticed the unwanted attention.
“Was that childish?”
“No, I don’t mind. I don’t like him that much anyway.”
“Do you hate him, Rue?”
“I simply don’t like children whose spirits are too pure.”
My battle log was extraordinary!
Now that things had settled down, I noticed the pile of unfamiliar items
clogging up my item box.
Even though it was a drop in the bucket at this point, I earned a lot of
experience points!
And then there was the main point.
The thing that made me want to put in a call up above.
“Hello, anyone there?! Where are the abilities?!”
The number hadn’t grown at all.
Although it’s a bit crazy, I didn’t expect much from common monsters, but
these results weren’t worth the effort.
The main benefit from the battle was the large number of 『Grief
Crystals』 I acquired.
“I’m so excited, Kai-kun.”
“Don’t worry. I’m planning to stay until things settle down here. Any
problem?”
“If I can relax the entire time, there are no objections.”
The decision had been made.
Surveying the abandoned tunnels may reveal something, so we would stay
here a little longer.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“You need something else from us?”
“I’m sorry.”
“So, what is it this time?”
“Actually, the investigators went into the abandoned mine, but they had to
return halfway because it had collapsed. So it was decided that they would
head to the tunnels that you two purified before, but…”
According to Cromwell, the grudge in the area was so powerful that it
became an environment ordinary people could no longer survive in.
It seems that all of the investigators were priests with sufficient ability, and
they barely made it out. At this point, the only other option was to call in
paladins from the capital.
“In other words, we have to go again?”
“I’m sorry for asking for so many favors……”
“If we had managed to clean up the main cause in advance, things might not
have reached this stage. That’s why I’ll accept it. Kai-kun, take a break this
time.”
“Huh? I should be able to go. Mental attacks don’t work on me.”
The opportunity to use 『Dragon God’s Protection』 had finally arrived.
It nullified the negative mental status effect and increased resistance to all
forms of attack.
However, most attacks would be neutralized by the level difference between
my opponents and myself.
But, I still wanted to use it this time.
Also, this was the perfect opportunity to us an untested usurper series
ability.
『Rights of The Usurper (Spirit)』
『Third of the Seven Stars, proof that one has wholly subjugated Yōkai』
【Half damage from all ghost, x10 experience gain】
It was almost the exact same effect as the proof of usurper (dragon).
But with these two abilities, almost nothing could harm me in the tunnel.
We immediately set off for the abandoned mine.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“I’m a paladin, so it’s no for me, but as expected of Kai-kun.”
“Well, I did manage to beat the original Seven Stars.”
“One was a White Fox Demon, right? If you could defeat that, it doesn’t
matter how many ghosts there are.”
I told a little story as we approached our destination.
Even though I wasn’t in my demon king set, I still received enthusiastic
cheers from the residents along the way.
Soon we arrived at the abandoned mine.
Previously, I went to the deepest section with Rue, and she purified the
grudges there with her magic, but would things be the same this time?
I immediately pierced the ground with my sword, and a new mini-map
appeared.
“Rue, how are you feeling?”
“It’s been really annoying for a while, but there’s no problem.”
“I can barely hear you. Let’s see.”
The spirits spirits here were wailing so loud I could hardly hear myself
think.
I activated Terror Voice.
“Shut up for a minute!”
Oh, I surprised myself there. I was channeling my inner-death metal singer.
I searched the area to see if it had any effect.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I didn’t do anything. Please forgive me.”
A familiar figure was trembling in the corner with teary eyes.
What a cute girl.
“Why did it affect Rue?”
“That was absolutely terrifying?! ……But it’s too quiet now.”
Oh, something appeared on my battle log.
……I got a drop from a vengeful ghost.
It was counted as a monster, though.
And that vengeful ghost was dead now.
What useless mental defenses!
“Well, they’re here again.”
“There are more vengeful spirits than before. There’s something inside that
crack.”
“How about I break it open?”
I excitedly equipped the 『Assimilation』 ability.
Now, how much will this weapon’s performance improve?
“Thunderous Slash.”
This was an advanced great sword skill.
It dealt a set amount of damage that bypassed all defenses.
Because the range was limited and the skill consumed a large amount of
energy, it was mainly used as a combo finisher.
However, that wasn’t an issue with stationary targets.
By combining the effects『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』 and 『MP
Conversion』I was able to unleash the skill multiple times.
『MP Conversion』 was a risky ability that converted a fixed amount of
HP into MP every ten seconds.
Having a self-healing skill significantly reduced the risk. However, it was
still a skill that constantly shaved away at one’s lifeforce.
What needed to be focused on was the fixed conversion rate of the ability.
Then I factored in my 『Enhance Maximum Vitality』.
This ability automatically restored 3 HP every second.
As a result, my recovery on both fronts outpaced the expenditure.
Long story short, I was recovering MP at Mach speed.
Normally, I didn’t need to continuously use my skills, so using this
configuration was a first.
“ORAORAORAORA.”
The barrage of slashes gradually broke through the rocks. Or rather, the
wall was denigrating.
The cracks widened as I shaved away at the rocks so fast it felt like I was
carving out a new path.
And finally――
“Kai-kun, stop! What a technique…… there’s more behind it than
continuous slashes.”
“Each blow was capable of leaving a fatal wound.”
“That’s monstrous.”
“You’re embarrassing me.”
“Don’t be shy.”
I managed to break into an artificially created space with my sword.
The domed space had been dug up from the other side.
There was a large black statue in the center of the room.
……It was apparent what it was.
“Kai-kun……it’s a curse, and a terrible one at that.”
“Do you know what that is?”
“I don’t know what’s going on, but I understand the effect. The vengeful
spirits here are being repeatedly killed.”
“Killed, not cleansed?”
Wouldn’t that just make them stronger?
The spirits…… weren’t they trapped in an infinite loop.
This was different from someone creating a loop with a stone.
“Oh no, Kai-kun, I can’t……”
“Seriously? Then, I’ll break it.”
I wasn’t being affected――
You.
You are you.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOU!
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOU.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOU.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
.
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOUYOU
YOUYOUYOUYOU!
Hated.
“Wow, I even broke into a cold sweat.”
I just had a strange daydream.
From the adults swayed by the carriage, the children playing in the town
square, and the people entering the city, all of them had spoken to me.
And they said, “I hate you.”.
I don’t remember ever being so resented, and the experience made me want
to throw up.
However, this body didn’t show any ill effects.
The LV difference was notable.
There were various stats such as 『Attack Power』, 『Defense』,
『Mana』, 『Mental Strenght』, 『Hit Points』, 『Speed』, 『Skills』,
and『Physical Strength』, but these things took on different purposes ever
since I came to this world.
In this case, the most important one was 『Mental Strength』.
Initially, it was just a number that affected non-physical damage, such as
magic and psychic attacks, but things weren’t the same here.
What kind of person do you think of when someone is said to be mentally
strong?
Yes, that’s right.
It was the will to overcome all fears and adversity.
And the preparedness needed to carry something out.
Things like that and more had been strengthened.
However, it doesn’t seem to affect my personality and only showed its real
value when I’m hit with an abnormal status effect.
“And, this?”
The faceless goddess statue was right in front of me.
It resembled Mary’s statue from a Christian church, but the clothes were
tattered, and it was carved out of a mysterious black mass.
The statue didn’t have a face, but that was because the features had been
removed.
The eyes had been gouged out, and there was a hole where the nose should
be.
The mouth was lipless, and the cheeks were shaved down.
……This was too realistic, wasn’t it?
“Kai-kun, hurry!”
“Oーkーaーy,”
I raised my sword and swing down with all my might.
However, what happened next,
……The statue wasn’t a statue. It was a human body that had been
discolored and hardened through mysterious means.
“……I don’t feel good, as expected.”
“Kai……kun?”
“Rue, cleanse this place, please. Give it your all.”
“Alright.”
Perhaps she realized something, as Rue drew her sword with a serious
expression.
She held her sword in front of her face and began casting a spell.
Small balls of light appeared on the tip of the sword and started spreading
throughout the room.
It was a beautiful sight no matter how many times I saw it.
『Dispel Earth』
This was an area of effect purifying and healing spell that only max level
paladins could learn.
It was also one of those rare spells that required a holy weapon of a certain
rank to cast.
The effect was incredible.
The spell not only purified harmful environments and hazardous substances
but granted those places and things healing properties.
However, in this world, recovery effects gradually diminished over time.
“Good work.”
“Kai-kun, what should we do with her.”
Her.
That black goddess statue had been a real human.
It’d been cut in half, but the body was still there.
Further investigation was needed, but I was reluctant.
I mean…… this person was already experienced the worst.
It was hard to do anything more.
“Return to the earth. Heavenly flame.”
It was an ad-lib spell.
Despite the name, jet black flames appeared.
A pillar of flames, which didn’t generate any heat, rose to the ceiling as it
engulfed the entire body.
As the flames dissipated, the corpse gradually blew away like ashes.
I hoped that the magic that trapped her in the stone would disappear as she
disappeared into the sky.
Dark magic could be very flexible and bend to the user’s whims if they had
enough creativity.
“I’m acting as more of a priest than anything.”
“With that appearance?”
At some point, I’d switched into my demon king set.
I seemed to have subconsciously put all my strength into the act.
For all I knew, that person could’ve been a willing participant in causing the
monster tide.
But I still cremated them because I wanted to.
I did it because I pitied them. That’s all.
“A demon manipulating black flames, they wouldn’t look like anything but
a mastermind.”
“Fufu, then am I a fallen saint?”
“Self-made saint……”
“W-What!”
Oh, no.
Rest in peace.
On another note, breaking rocks didn’t improve my sword at all.
“That’s everything that happened in the abandoned mine.”
“……I will investigate the origins of that curse.”
“It was an unfortunate sacrifice, not a curse.”
“Yes, that’s right.”
The results of our investigation will be reported to the higher-ups and
another team would carry out an in-depth sweep of the area.
I guess that was it. Since the area was artificially created, a third party was
involved somehow.
As far as I could tell, that place didn’t have an exit.
Ah, except for the one I made.
“Then, may I be excused?”
“Ah, before that, along with the investigators, the national guild president
will soon be visiting. They want to meet your, Rue-sama……”
“Hmm, is it my fault?”
“Perhaps. A card from the Genesis had appeared…… all information
eventually flows to headquarters.”
“But, they’ve come rather quickly.”
“It seems they arrived in a neighboring town by magic car.”
Magic car? Was it powered by magic instead of horses?
During the game era, the only movement options were to walk, set map
markers, and the teleportation magic my guild used to hunt down the
original Seven Stars.
I was feeling somewhat nostalgic now.
Well, back then, everyone joined me for our final undertaking.
I was only able to beat the original Seven Stars in such a short amount of
time because my guild members logged in to help.
“I really miss it.”
Strangely, I didn’t feel worried or sad about my family in my former world.
Though, I only had my mother in my immediate family. After she passed
away, I slowly lost contact with the others.
I wasn’t a mothercon.
Conversely, however, I spent more time with my guild members.
“What do you miss?”
“No, it’s nothing. So, why don’t we meet the president?”
“Hmm, isn’t it okay with me alone?”
“Ah, that’s right. Why don’t I just wait nearby, then?”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After the meeting, Cromwell sent us to wait for the president at a nearby
café.
He was a rather frank person when he wanted to be.
Rue was waiting across the room while I killed time by eating some pound
cake that carried a strong liquor fragrance.
“Now that I think about it, I wonder if anyone else crossed over like I
did……”
Even now, the only explanation for my crossing was that it had something
to do with the 『 Rights of The Usurper』 series of abilities.
At the time, equipping all of them didn’t have an effect, but what if I came
here as a result……?
It was then.
A woman with long black hair, wearing a white suit jacket and tight skirt,
approached Rue.
I arranged my abilities accordingly and began listening in on their
conversation.
This was pretty bad, wasn’t it?
“I can’t believe it really was you.”
“Hmm? Are you the president?”
“Fufu, you didn’t notice? When this world became a reality, you can’t tell?”
“Reality……?”
Huh? Hey, hey, something that shouldn’t casually be thrown around popped
up.
“……Umm, do you not understand me?”
“……Are you a human from the Genesis?”
“Perhaps…… were is your birthplace? The truth.”
“Where I come from…… I woke up in the forest at the end of the north.
Maybe…… are you a human from the age of divine servitude?!”
Sure enough, the conversation wasn’t on the same wavelength.
Should I step in?
This woman was probably――.
“Rue was born pure in this world. I don’t think she understands what you’re
saying.”
“Eh?! There are two of you……?”
“That phrase. You seem to know who I am first and Rue second. Who are
you?”
“What are you saying, Kai-kun?”
No doubt, this guy was a player like me.
I didn’t even speak with my relatives about my personal life. Therefore,
only a select few people knew that Rue was my secondary character.
But I didn’t know any character that resembled this woman.
Her black hair contrasted with her pure white skin, there was a hint of red in
her black eyes, her nose was small, and her thin lips had a light layer of
lipstick on them.
She was a beautiful woman, no doubt, and her curvaceous body could
capture any man’s gaze.
When did I have such a beautiful acquaintance?
“……I’ve spent a lot of time here, so you may not know for sure. Then,
how about this?”
After saying so, she cleared her throat before opening her mouth again.
“HEYO! It’s been so long! How ya been?”
“This pig!!!!”
“Piggy!”
I kicked it off out of conditioned reflex.
I’m sure of it…… this pig! Oink! (T/N: Oink is one of the characters
mentioned in the prologue, although their appearance was never described
back then.)
Well, the black hair and white skin……but the body used to be on the large
side.
The pig was based on a character from a particular stand-alone complex!
“As outrageous as ever…… I’m a woman, you know.”
“Does that mean your soul was pulled into that body? Or was this always
the case?”
“I’ll leave it to your imagination.”
To be honest, either one was fine.
I’m just happy.
I’ve been in this world for a while now, and I’m sure there was only one
person that could induce such outrage in me.
“Oink, I have a lot to tell you.”
“Me too. And I want to hear about it.”
“Uh-huh, are you really Oink? You’ve so skinny?”
“Wow, do you know each other?”
“We often adventured together. I’ve changed my speech patterned since
then.”
It seems Rue also knew Oink.
But Oink seemed to be in the same situation as me.
Does that mean…… Does that mean people from Earth came to this world
as the characters they were using during the shutdown?
“Maybe, what you’re thinking is the same thing I thought of. Let’s talk
about that later.”
“Alright. This feels awkward, though.”
“For the time being, I’m just the guild president. Even so, you’re doing
quite well, aren’t you?”
“Well, I need to know more about that.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Once her goal was fulfilled, Oink returned to the guild.
At the same time, I explained the situation to Rue as best as I could.
“In other words, Oink is from the same higher plane as Kai-kun?”
“That’s it.”
“I see…… and that’s what you need to talk about.”
“Sorry, but let me take care of this.”
“No, I’m just glad that my companions are still around in this era, so I don’t
mind.”
I left Rue at the inn and headed from the restaurant where the pig was
waiting for me.
The restaurant in question seems to be a high-class place that even had a
dress code.
Oink had already arrived, and I was lead to the VIP room by a waiter.
She was gracefully standing in an isolated room perfect for telling stories
that you didn’t want others to hear.
“The pigs are shipping!”
“Enough! ……Please stop.”
“No way.”
“I hate the habit that’s been ingrained in me.”
“Very well. So, can I order some food?”
“Yeah, let’s talk while we eat.”
“Then I’ll have the pork sauté, pork stew, and pork terrine.”
“Come on!”
What’s a little teasing between friends.
Pigs are shown no mercy here.
However, this guy certainly looked like the definition of ideal Japanese
beauty.
But the contents were still pork, no matter the casing.
“It’s a bit awkward looking at you with that appearance.”
“That’s because we’re a beautiful man and woman. By the way, I was a
yakuza on Earth.”
“Yeah, and I lived on the Iberian Peninsula.”
“So Iberian pig.”
After our meals were brought out, we began reminiscing about our past
adventures.
Eventually, we reached the main topic.
She opened up about what she’s been doing and the other players.
“In conclusion, there are some beings that have been alive since the
Genesis. However, besides you, I’ve only managed to find two other people
that remember being players.”
“How are they……?”
“It’s Syun and Daria.”
“Really?!”
I leaped to my feet and dropped my silverware when I heard that.
They were my IRL friends that I spent more time with than my (non-
deceased) family members.
Those two were still alive!
“Before that, when did you cross over, Bonbon?”
“About a year ago.”
“……I see. I’ve been here for 30 years or so. Before I realized it, I was
standing in the middle of this country’s capital city.”
“That’s a considerable gap…… you had enough time to slim down and
correct your speech pattern.”
“That’s right. I really had a hard time.”
“Let me make a prediction. You became a merchant.”
“How did you know?!”
During the game era, this guy loved making money above all else.
She was the type of player that would do partially every activity available to
generate enough funds to strengthen his equipment.
She had a knack for business, or rather, she was a businesswoman at heart.
That’s why she was known as the “Capitalist Pig” in the guild.
“Anyway, you seem to have adapted to the world quite well…… is it thanks
to her?”
“That’s right. Somehow, she doesn’t seem to remember being a player.
However, she refers to the game era as the Era of Divine Slavery. She even
has memories of living during that time.”
“It’s the same for the other survivors of the Genesis. Maybe they’re all
secondary characters like yours, or they could be the characters of the
people that weren’t logged in.”
“I see. You never made a second character, so you never experienced what I
have with Rue.”
But, Syun definitely had a secondary character.
Was it rare to come into contact with them?
“Nevertheless, didn’t you struggle at first? The money from the game era
can’t be used for anything.”
“Luckily, my stats were the same when I crossed over, so I had a way to
make money.”
“I see…… then I have to tell you about something more in-depth.”
Oink spoke with a serious face.
“There are no pigs other than me in this world. I am the original♪”
“Annoying pig!!”
「Chapter 020」
“All joking aside. At present, this world is very stable…… however, people
from Japan are being summoned here.”
“Oh, Ren, I’ve already met him. He seems dead set on releasing the Seven
Stars.”
“That’s right. One of them has been sealed on this country, and there had
been signs of people planning to set it free.”
……Let’s not say anything yet.
“I don’t exactly know what releasing the Seven Stars means, but there are
several countries that are against doing so. Maybe the stars were world
bossed during the game era and they posed a major threat to the inhabitants
of this world……”
“But there are reports of the sealed areas undergoing enrichment after the
stars were freed.”
“Yeah, that’s true. From what I’ve heard from those that lived during the
Genesis, I think they are trying to cover something up with their
benevolence.”
“Well, that’s possible.”
For the time being, Oink also seemed against releasing the seals.
In that case, she were less likely to be hostile.
Moreover, from a player’s point of view, it’s kind of fishy that releasing
ancient beings only resulted in something good.
“Hey, there’s something I have to tell you, so can you hear me out?”
“What is it? ……I wonder.”
This pig never wanted to miss out on anything.
So told her about what Rue had Cromwell swear to keep a secret.
Nothing was left out, including the part about defeating the seventh star.
“………Seriously.”
“Is the human tongue too complex for a pig to understand?”
“Yes. I understand what you said, but insta-killing it…… those broken
abilities from back there had such an effect……”
“Well, they are worthy of a legend.”
“Why is Bonbon the only one remembered? It’s so unfair.”
“Boss, this is a marathon not a race”
“How so?”
“It should be fine if I obverse the seal situation with Rue for the time being,
right?”
“That’s right. I’ll try to find out what going on, but I don’t believe that there
are any more stars in this country.”
“I’ll take a quick trip over to the capital before heading to the next country.”
One of the neighboring countries had been a barrier wasteland before the
Star was set free. Now, its become an agricultural and natural paradise for
decades.
The country I was currently in was called Endresia. While it was
challenging to grow crops here, the mining industry and salt production
propped up the national economy.
Perhaps it could’ve been the next natural paradise had the seventh star been
released.
That was the reason a sizable portion of the nobility summoned Ren to
liberate that bastard dragon.
Our conversation eventually turned to the topic I was most interested in.
“Where are Syun and Daria now?”
“That’s……”
She hesitated for some reason.
The worst-case scenario came to mind, but both of them were players, so
they shouldn’t have died that easy.
Based on Oink, they shouldn’t have reached the end of their lives either.
“Please, tell me.”
“Syun and Daria and still together. Both of them are in a county two nations
away from this one.”
“I see, that’s quite far away. Can’t you get in touch with them?”
“Currently, I can’t get a hold of them…… Ah, don’t worry about Daria too
much. They are in the Elven nation.”
“Is that so?”
“As far as I know, the country was founded by the elven leader from Rue’s
past. Perhaps Daria has a high position in that country.”
“Do you want to stop me from seeking retribution? Don’t you want to see
Daria, Syun, and me going at it?”
Those two will probably always be together.
Not to mention, my personality prevented me from blindly retaliating
against the elven county.
That was the responsible response. But, just because I wasn’t going to kill
them didn’t mean that I’d forgiven them.
The elves from that time probably weren’t alive anymore, and it would’ve
been wrong to place the blame on their descendants.
But I didn’t know for sure.
Because I didn’t know that, it was my responsibility to find out. That’s all.
“I don’t know how I should feel when you’re making that face.”
“For me, I only differentiate between enemies and allies.”
“That’s too extreme. However, those two were your closest allies.”
“Well. They’ll understand. Of I’m dead set on going to war with the elves,
I’m sure they’ll betray that country for me.”
“Mighty high confidence you got there. Those two said they came to this
world before me. Their time spent in this world is longer than our time on
earth. Are you sure those two will follow you?”
“Well…… they won’t oppose me if I’m a bit hostile, right?”
“While they aren’t as aggressive as you, Bonbon, they still reached the
counter stop.”
“I’m level 399.”
“That’s scary.”
“Also, I’ve increased the number of abilities I possess after coming here.”
“……Please don’t destroy the world.”
“Roger that.”
At what point did making people take responsibility equate to war?
Everything would be fine so long as they looked the other way.
If they didn’t want to lower their heads, I wouldn’t necessarily use force,
but there would come a day when they asked for my help.
Even I could tell that the world was starting to move in an instresting
direction.
No matter what happens, a tumultuous era was on the horizon.
According to the legend, I disappeared along with the concealed gods.
Although I was the latecomer, those gods returning with me was a
possibility.
“I’m heading to the capital soon, but what about you, Oink?”
“I’m on my way to visit Saltberg.”
“Oh, I see.”
Might as well report one that incident while we were here.
The guild manager said that he’d make a report, but I didn’t trust him.
And there was that lord’s involvement.
“It seems that a rather amusing event has occurred.”
“Did you get a report after all?”
“It might be time to reorganize the staff, including the feudal lord. Our
inadequacy has caused Bonbon some trouble.”
“……Is the president the greatest power on the continent?”
“No, my jurisdiction only extends to this country. It’s a different
organization beyond that.”
“Really…… So are you more powerful than the king?”
“I have enough confidence to win a war if it came down to it.”
Wow. Wasn’t I just mocking and hitting this person a while ago.
I was a bit cruel being so violent to such a beautiful woman.
“Well, I’m done here and it’s time to go.”
“I’ll leave the bill toー.”
“I’ll leave it to you.”
“That’s not what I expected?!”
You had money, didn’t you?
“Then I’ll go back to my inn, but please speak to Rue later. You may be
different, but to her, you’re a friend she wants to meet the most.”
“Of course. There are things I’m curious about and same-sex friends are
valuable.”
“A sow’s friend……”
“Excuse me?”
“No, no. It’s fine.”
“However…… I’m just glad I got to see you. If you have the time, let’s do
this again.”
“Ah, sure. Hmm, Oink, could you use your authority to turn my guild card
silver? It’s black right now.”
“A black card is a rarity. It’s higher in terms of power, right?”
“Then, how about black and silver?”
“You want me to make a new card?”
“Please, Pork-chan, I’ll give you some acorns.”
“I can’t help it……”
Really, you’ll actually do it.
It was a good thing I actually had the acorns.
I gathered a few of them when I was living in Rue’s house.
Actually, I collected several wild vegetables and mushrooms.
“See you next time.”
“Yes, one of these days. As for the card…… you can collect it when you
visit the capital.”
There were some hangover traits, but she was really different from the Oink
I knew.
I never met them in the real world, so this was natural, but the discrepancy
still left me something to think about as I returned to the inn.
I wonder if my best friends have also changed during their time in this
world.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Oh my god…… Bonbon hasn’t changed at all. I don’t think I can win if
Rue is my opponent.”
“Oink! You came to see me!”
“Yeah. Let’s have a bit of girl talk today.”
Yesterday, after Kai-kun returned, he fell asleep with an indescribable
expression on his face and left out early this morning.
My body finally started to move a while after Kai-kun left, but with nothing
to do, I leisurely spent my time in our inn room.
And now Oink suddenly came to see me.
“Come in. I don’t have anything to offer, though.”
“It’s fine, is this bed…… could it be Bonbon’s bed?”
“Y-Yes?”
I suddenly felt a slight sense of crisis looking upon my now very feminine
and beautiful friend.
Maybe I should be a bit more concerned with my own appearance?
“The same room……then……”
“Oink, what have you been doing up till now? I want to hear all about it.”
“Th-That’s right well, my current job――”
Hmm, should I ask her how to deal with Kai-kun?
I think I’m treated like family, but really――
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“What’s wrong with this……”
I awoke from a slightly unpleasant dream this morning.
Though I couldn’t remember what happened, the dream disrupted my
breathing and left my head in a fog. I left out early to get some air
Was it because of that trip into the mine, or was I just worried about what
Oink had told me about my best friends?
In any case, breaking “her” had triggered my sword’s absorption ability and
the effect had final appeared.
After all, even though she was no longer recognizable as a human, my
system still counted it as a slain enemy.
【Name】 Kaivon
【Race】 Human (?)
【Main Class】 Depriving Swordsman 【Subclass】 Martial Artist
【Level】 399
【Titles】
New → Demon King of Salvation
He Who Made God Weep
Dragon Emperor Slayer
New → Liberator of Souls
【Equipment】
New → 【Weapon】 Sword of Life Severing
【Head】 None
【Body】 Traveler’s Coat (Black)
【Arms】 Leather Gauntlets (Black)
【Feet】 Leather Grips (Black)
【Player Skills】
New → Black Magic Fire Magic
Ice Magic
Swordsmanship
Long Swordsmanship
Great Swordsmanship Usurper
Marital Arts
【Weapon Skills】
『Enhance Maximum Vitality』
『Black Magic』
『Dragon God’s Protection』
『Rights of The Usurper (Devil)』
『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』
『MP Conversion』
『5 Senses Enhancement』
NEW→ 『Resonance of Vengeance』
NEW→ 『』
NEW→ 『』
I checked my status screen multiple times.
My long-term partner had evolved and gained a new ability.
Not only that, but two more ability slots were including in the changes to
my weapon.
The number of titles had increased, and my dark magic had evolved into
black magic.
What surprised me most was the new description attached to my weapon.
『Sword of Life Severing』
「The sins of the usurper have brought about a change in this magic sword.
It can now rob curses, grudges, the deprived fate of the damned, and even
the world’s reason. Will you one day steal all life?」
『Attack Power 666』
『Mana 666』
『Elemental Attributes: Darkness』
I was glad that the weapon’s offensive power finally went up, but the name
and description were dangerous.
Above all else, the numbers were horrendous.
I needed to change those numbers with the assimilation ability as soon as
possible.
After all, what my sword eat greatly effects its ability.
It was evident that it was now a cursed item.
There was also the effect of the ability I got.
『Resonance of Vengeance』
【When you defeat an enemy, your attack power will perpetually increase
so long as you remain in combat. However, the longer this ability is active,
the more corrupted your soul becomes.】
Scary.
It was a double-edged sword that was beneficial during protracted battles
but carried major risks.
Fortunately, the disadvantages of this ability were canceled out by
『Dragon God’s Protection』. However, I still didn’t want to use it if I
could help it.
Even though I already had an overwhelming amount of firepower, my
weapon’s evolution only exacerbated the problem.
“Well, it’s still fun to get stronger.”
It wasn’t like my enemies would just disappear when I wielded the sword.
“But, it’s looking more and more like a weapon befitting a demon king.”
Initially, I liked the black, slender, and elegant appearance.
The now red tented black blade had a feather pattern, and the sword emitted
an ominous black aura.
It was a suitable form for a cursed sword.
“Eh, it looks cool, though.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“That’s why I think he doesn’t see me as a woman anymore.”
“……What a luxurious problem to have.”
“Did you say something?”
I told Oink about my troubles.
Maybe it was because I was overly affectionate with Kai-kun, but I don’t
think he saw me as a woman.
He treated me more like a sister.
I thought she would have some good advice since she was a woman, but her
expression was a bit worrying.
“First, I wonder if it’s because you’re too close. It’d be weird to suddenly
distance yourself now, but why don’t you try acting more conscious of
Bonbon in casual settings?”
“F-For example?”
“For starters, stop sharing the same room. However, frequently visit
Bonbon’s room and sit a little closer to him……?”
“Isn’t that a waste of money?”
“Throw away such ideas.”
That’s difficult.
But it might be worth a try.
Kai-kun might suffer in various ways, but it might be good for him if we
didn’t share the same room.
……Well, let’s look for equipment that improves my hearing.
“What are you looking at?”
“N-Nothing?! It’s not like that.”
“For now, we’ll take our time as we travel together. It’s probably going to
be a tough road ahead.”
“……What does that mean?”
Suddenly, she spoke about something serious.
Was this something the two of them discussed yesterday?
I haven’t heard about it……
“I think it’d be okay no matter what happens with Bonbon. But if you don’t
have someone to support you, no matter how strong you are, you’re heart
can’t bear it.”
“I suppose so. I know how hard it is to be alone.”
“I see. Well, once I’m finished with my business, I’ll be there to support
you. So don’t worry, I’m sure that Bonbon likes you, Rue. I can’t say why,
but I’m absolutely certain about this.”
“R-R-R-R-Really?! Do you think Kai-kun likes me?!”
“At least your appearance.”
“What was that?”
Oh, he was stunned with I took off my robe for the first time.
Wasn’t that the universal “take me” sign? (T/N: One of the can’t flirt to
save their life and the other one has some creator hang ups. Somebody
getting pushed down before this relationship goes anywhere.)
“I’ll help, too. So please stay close to Bonbon, Rue. Even if――
Oink’s words suddenly became ominous.
Was she trying to test my resolve……
“Even if the entire world becomes his enemy.”
I tried to verify my new sword’s effects, but the tunnels’ monsters were too
weak.
It might be best to seal away this blade and fight with another weapon.
However, the only weapon I had with a lower attack power than this one
was a one-handed 『Iron Saber』.
It never hurts to be strong, but the lack of challenge was a problem.
While ruminating on the idea, I decided to return to the inn.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Hey, stop clinging to me. I’m worried about something right now.
“Moau-sama! Where did you go today?!”
“Onii-chan, can you fly, please!”
“Turn into a demon!”
Recently, children flocked to me whenever I walked around town.
It’s funny, back in Saltberg, it was a group of naughty onee-sans.
“Onii-san is already tired today, so I can’t. I’m sorry, demon time only lasts
an hour a day.”
“Ehー! So, tomorrow then?”
“I don’t know about tomorrowー.”
No matter how I felt, I couldn’t handle this poorly.
Look, the parents are apologetically bowing their heads.
Plus, I used to like children.
“Demon King-sama is quite popular.”
“Huh? Oink, what’s the matter?”
“I’ve been talking with Rue for a while. She seems to be a troubled young
maiden.”
“Impossible.”
“Poor you.”
A scapegoー no, a scape pig has appeared in front of me, might as while
make the most of it.
“Everyone, this onee-san is the demon king’s companion and can transform
into a pig. Just play with her.”
“Really?! You’re going to turn into a pig!”
“Seriously! piggy-piggy!”
“Hey?!”
“I’ll leave it to you.”
While Oink became surrounded by the children, I snuck my way back to the
inn.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Rue, I’m baー.”
I entered the room, just as Rue was in the middle of undressing.
It was my mistake. I should’ve knocked. But, you should lock the door if
you’re undressing.
What would you do if it wasn’t me?
“What did you say?”
“I’m very sorry.”
“It’s okay, now get out!”
Should we get separate rooms?
Though I’m happy that she was a little self-conscious.
After hearing the bathroom door shutting, I entered the room again.
There was a dressing area in this room, and it was full of spare clothes
today.
But, but.
“You can’t leave them here after changing.”
The problem was the pale-blue protectors left in the middle of the floor.
Were all of your underwear blue?
……Let’s not see anything.
“I wonder if I can pull something out of that storage box.”
While I was thinking of overcoming my excessive firepower issue, I
remembered the combined storage box I shared with Rue and my third
character Wraith.
It was only accessible at my own base, but I couldn’t use it when I lived at
Rue’s house.
“I just can’t pull out anything in a room I’m paying for. Or maybe, it’s not
recognized as an inn.”
If there had been an in during the game area, I might have access to the
storage space, but this world was different from the game world. Of course,
the continent had changed as well.
As I learn from my dinner with Oink, we were currently in the country of
Endresia, which didn’t exist in the game era.
The game was mostly set in the country of Fastrial, and it was the farthest
country away from Endresi.
It seems that there were only five major countries on this continent and they
all existed on a vertical line. Was I the only one who expected there to be
seven?
I was planning a trip to Fastrial in the near future, but I needed to talk to
Rue about it first.
Of course, I was definitely going to Sardis, the elf country, to look for Syun
and Daria.
“Really, what should we do?”
Maybe I need to ask Rue for more details about what happened with the
elves back then.
However, she might discover my goals if I did so.
Perhaps she wasn’t interested in revenge or an apology.
But if anything were to happen when we got there――
“What’s the matter?”
“Ah, you’re already done?”
“I’ve been in there for 40 minutes.”
Seriously. Did my mind start to wonder?
It seems so.
“Rue, I need to talk to you about the future.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“So from the capital, we’re heading to a port town, and from there we’ll
travel to the country called Semifina?”
“Yes. Then, we’ll cross over to Sardis.”
“Daria and Syun are there, right? In the elven kingdom?”
“……If you don’t want to go, you can take a ship to Sekandaria and bypass
Sardis altogether.”
“No, it’s okay. I’m sorry for making you worry.”
“Are you sure? The current elven royal could originate from your former
village.”
“I need to hear the name of the royal family first.”
Oink told me that their family name was Bright.
Even Cromwell’s name, Richt, shared similarities with the word light.
There’s no doubt that the two tribes were once connected.
While the Richt clan was scatted around the world, the Bright clan
remained situated in one location.
By the way, excluding the dark elves, there weren’t any other elf tribes in
the world.
Yes, there were dark elves. They were the dark skin cousins.
It was a race that didn’t exist in the game.
“Well, for the time being, we’ll head to Semifina, with Fastrial being our
ultimate destination.”
“One of the seven stars was released in Semifina. I want to see the location
of the former seal. Maybe I can gain some understanding about what
happened.”
“If they’re hiding something, I’ll just threaten them.”
“Don’t pretend to start a fight with a country……”
Then I’ll just start one.
The next day, after speaking with Oink and saying goodbye to Cromwell,
we left the town.
Aside from Oink, Cromwell was quite dejected at our departure.
However, Oink’s research team and reinforcements would be staying in the
city for a while, so things should be fine without us.
Or rather, our continued stay might not have a good effect on the city.
A country that only depended on one person would decline sooner or later.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Since we were heading to the capital for the first time, it would be better to
go as an escort, so I picked up the request with the highest reward.
I was more motivated by riding the carriage rather than the reward itself.
Conveniently, there were two spots open for the request, so both Rue and I
took it.
However, why was the payment slightly higher than the market price?
“It’s time to go…… what are you doing?”
“Hm? I’m offering food to the alter. There’s a limit to what came to be
stored in my item box.
“Ah, I see. Then I’ll make an offering too.”
This was our personal privilege.
I wonder if people other than us ever questioned where the offering ever
went after they disappeared.
Well, it’s something that’s been around for some time, so I’m sure they just
accepted it.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“The two of you are the escorts?”
“Yes. It’s her and me.”
“Hmm…… we’re strangers, so tell me your ranks?”
“It’s EX.”
“S.”
“I-I am sorry!”
When we arrived at the meeting place, a human dressed in armor greeted
us.
Apparently, he was a knight from the capital. His squad was initially
supposed to handle this escort mission. However, the monster tide resulted
in a number of his people being injured, so he made a request with the
guild.
The reward was so high because only C-rank adventures with a decent
records were allowed to accept the mission.
Because I could take any request I wanted, I didn’t even check the details.
And the person we were escorting was a merchant purveyor of the royal
family.
Their caravan was carrying high-quality salt, ingredients, and other wares
all the way from Saltberg.
……what kind of things were they holding?
“But this is surprising! I didn’t think that there was a silver card wielder in
this country.”
“Well, I’ve been away from this line of work for a long time. And he’s more
reliable than me, alright?”
“Hmm……black is a rarity.”
Because we had a high status, the arrangements were finished in a hurry.
As a result, Rue rode in the same carriage as the primary merchant. In
contrast, I rode on horseback riding alongside the knights.
This guy was obviously fond of women. Most of the knights and merchants
in the group were female.
……Well, I wasn’t looking to cause trouble for someone connected to the
royal family.
Ah, of course, I was using five senses enhancement to eavesdrop on what
was happening in the carriage.
If anything happens, this entire caravan was going sky high, no questions
asked.
What about Rue? She wouldn’t die, probably.
“Kaivon-dono, how is the ride?”
“Ah, there’s no problem. It’s surprisingly gentle.”
“But, I heard that this was your first time riding a horse……”
“For some reason, this child is really obedient. They’re well trained.”
“……He’s normally temperamental thought.”
Maybe it’s because I thought about eating horse meat.
I’ve wanted to give horse meat skewers for a while now.
We spent a night on the road and arrived at the new town the following
afternoon.
The town was smaller than Maine Valley or Saltberg, and the fence
surrounding it was relatively short. There was only one guard stationed at
the main gate.
However, as a rest stop on a major trade route, there were a conspicuous
number of inns and shops.
“Kaivon-dono, escorts can stay at the same inn as us for free, but what do
you plan to do?”
“Wait a minute, I’ll consult with my companion.”
I walked over and called out to Rue, who was still sitting in the carriage.
“Rue, can I borrow you for a minute?”
“What’s wrong Kai-kun, did something come up? Hold on, I’ll be right
out.”
As soon as I called her, Rue practically leaped out of the carriage.
We walked away from the group and made sure no one was around before
she started talking.
“Finally. That merchant seems to be pretty fond of women, doesn’t he? I
was fine, but he keeps touching the female knight that was riding with us.”
“I-I see.”
Sorry, I heard everything.
That knight had a silky voice.
“So, what do you want?”
“Oh, what should we do about an inn? As escorts, we can stay in the same
inn as their party for free.”
“Hmm, I am kind of tired. I’d like to stay in another inn with Kai-kun if I
could.”
“I thought you would say that. Well, that’s that.”
We returned to the carriage and told everyone that we’d be using a different
inn.
The knight that seemed to be the leader offered us a knowing smile.
……You’re having a hard time, mainly concerning the female knights.
“What, Rue-dono is going to another inn? Then you should get a room in
the luxury inn where I’m staying.”
“Thank you for the offer. However, I have something to talk about with my
friend, so I’ll have to decline.”
“Humph.”
The merchant’s glare landed on me.
He reminded me of Oink’s former appearance.
In short, he was a pig.
This was a real capitalist pig.
“Well, if you like, you can lodge in the same inn, right?”
“……That’s not necessary.”
Don’t you know that owning a black guild card is equivalent to being a
minor aristocrat?
Or is the royal family’s purveyor superior to the nobility?
“Then, excuse us. Rue, let’s go.”
“Right. Kai-kun, shill we grab a little something to eat?”
Rue rubbed her stomach to emphasize what she wanted.
I also copied her behavior and whispered in a slightly easier-to-hear tone.
“I suppose I could eat.”
“So, what are you in the mood for?”
Despite missed my meaning, Rue and I departed in a hurry.
When I looked back, I saw the merchant staring with a red face.
Well, if you’re in such a bad mood, how about you fire me?
“Jeez. I hate those with obvious ulterior motives.”
“I think you’re releasing a pheromone that attracts stupid men, Rue.”
“N-No No, stop it. ……Kai-kun, what do I smell like?”
Wh-What…… you smell so good!
That’s right, from an ecological standpoint, males are predisposed to think
females smell good.
I don’t know about other elves, but Rue’s scent reminded me of sweet
flowers.
“Would you like my specific impression?”
“Stop, that’s embarrassing.”
“Then, simply put, you smell good.”
“I see, then Kai-kun’s a stupid man!”
Hey.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The two of us wandered around town for some time.
The primary industry of this town seems to be providing lodging and
entertainment to people like us.
There weren’t many hawkers in the open-air market, so maybe the town had
its own regulations regarding them.
Instead of the usual peddlers, there were spiritedly placed souvenir shops
throughout the town. I never got tired of browsing them.
“Hmm, accessories…… Kai-kun, does this look good?”
As we pecked into an accessories show, Rue picked up a hair ornament.
“Of course, it’s blue. Ummー”
A shiny blue gemstone adorned the hair clip.
However, the metal frame was a dull bronze color that clashed with Rue’s
silvery-white hair.
When I looked at the display shelf, one of the ornaments caught my eye.
“Doesn’t this one suit you better? It’s silver and has a bluish tint to its
finish.”
“Hmm, that’s true. It’s shaped like a pair of beautiful wings.”
“I’ll give it to you as a present then.”
“Really?! Thank you!”
The wing-shaped barrette, with its silver and blue finish, complimented
Rue’s beauty.
When we took the barrette to the shopkeeper, he priced it a 50,000 lux.
Since it was a beautiful piece, that price was acceptable.
“I’ll pay with this.”
“Th-This is a black card!”
Yes, at this moment, I was fulfilling one of my lifelong dreams.
I put the barrette in Rue’s hair and left the store in a dashing manner.
I was feeling slightly embarrassed.
“So, did you notice them, Kai-kun?”
“I’m acting this way because I’m aware of their presence.”
Almost everything we’ve done has been calculated on our part.
One of the knights, the one the merchant had been getting touchy-feely
with, had been following us.
Perhaps they were trying to find out which inn we’d be staying in.
“It can’t be helped. That knight is just doing her job. Let’s just pick an inn
and go find a place to eat.”
“Aright. She should leave once she knows where I’m staying.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After deciding on an inn, I walked outside and listened to the surroundings.
Thanks to the effects of my abilities, I could find what I was looking for just
by concentrating.
Once I was sure that our follower wasn’t there, Rue and I went to one of the
taverns we passed along the way.
Several knights were seated when we stepped into the building, and the
knight commander had already started eating.
“Thank you, good work.”
“Ah, Kaivon-done, Rue-dono.”
“Seems like there was only one knight following us.”
“……I’m sorry. That was probably Capul’s personal servant. She’s a
private bodyguard and not under my command.”
“Hee, that guy is impressive. I’m not going to ride in that carriage anymore.
That’s okay right?”
“W-Well, yes. There’s not much we can say to a freelance escort…… and
we’re fed up with this assignment too.”
“By the way, is his status higher than a bla-…… higher than an EX
ranker?”
This was something I’d been worried about for a while now.
Even if he was a royal purveyor, that pig was just a merchant. If so,
couldn’t I silence him with my card, which symbolizes noble power?
“Certainly, so long as the guild backs you, Kaivon-dono holds the higher
status. However, some nobles and merchants don’t have a good relationship
with the guild. Capul is one of those merchants.”
“It funny how he can do whatever he likes based on his mood.”
“Indeed…… that card only comes into effect if Capul tries to step out of
line…… but as long as he has his royal backing, that is……”
“This might be off-topic, but do you know the adventurer guild’s president
Oink?”
Why bring up Oink? She said she could win a war with the royal family,
and controlling the guild alone gave her the power equivalent to high-level
aristocrats.
If the new card Oink was making carried that weight behind it, I wouldn’t
have to deal with these irritating problems.
“Of course! Oink-dono is the benefactor of all knights! Long ago, she was a
legendary woman who weeded out the corruption in the knight order,
standardized our equipment, and subsidized maintenance cost.”
“O-Oh.”
Maybe she saw a money-making opportunity.
After all, she basically monopolized a major customer……
Rue and I listened to tales of our friend’s past achievements as we
completed our meal.
The knights got up and returned to their inn. However, the night was still
young, so Rue and I stayed behind to indulge in a bit of alcohol.
There was a more extensive verity of alcohol than I had imagined. Many of
them were fermented like fruit wine to change the taste and aroma.
Some of them came close to matching the taste of Campari. Still,
carbonated water was a rare delicacy rarely found in ordinary restaurants.
“By the way, is it okay to have separate rooms?”
“We can afford to do so. Besides, I’m a woman, and I have to be aware of
myself.”
“……You’ve grown up.”
“Don’t stroke my hair. The barrette may come off.”
This girl is adorable.
Even though you’re a beautiful elf that carried the aura of a holy paladin at
a glance, the spell was broken once you opened your mouth.
Still, I liked that part about you.
Good, good.
“Phew, I enjoyed that.”
“Mu……my hair is a mess.”
The number of customers slowly began to increase, and the early drinkers
were loosening up a bit.
It’s a little earlier, but I asked.
“Are you alright, Rue?”
“This is so much fun!!!!!”
When I ordered a rare distilled liquor, it didn’t take long for Rue and me to
down the entire bottle.
I think it was some kind of brandy, but it was carried a sweet fragrance.
There was already ale, so why not add a bit of whiskey too?
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Rue, we’re at your room.”
“Shut upー.”
“……We should’ve stuck to separate rooms.”
Rue wasn’t in the best state at the moment, so I reluctantly laid her down on
my own bed. Once she was settled, I pulled up a chair beside her.
I wish I could use healing magic, but that was the exclusive ability of priest-
associated classes.
Rue couldn’t cast any spells in her drunken stupor, so all I could do was get
some water from the receptionist desk.
「Chapter 024」
After received a jug of water from the innkeeper, a female knight showed
up as I was returning to my room.
However, she didn’t have any business with me, so I paid her no mind and
continued on my way.
“……I have a bad feeling.”
I quickly returned to my room and place the water on the table beside the
bed Rue was sleeping on. Suddenly there was a knock on the room door
next to mine.
“Rue-dono, are you there?”
Damnit.
Just in case, I lowered Rue to the floor on the opposite side of the bed from
the entrance.
“Gue!”
“Sorry, please be quiet.”
“No, it has to be on the bed.”
After a while, I heard the sound of the other room’s door opening.
It should’ve been locked. Did the innkeeper give them the key?
Well, the opponent was a knight, so there’s no helping it.
“Not here……”
They were probably coming here next, so I decided to take a few safety
measures.
Since the enemy was a woman, that should work.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“I’m sorry, Kaivon-dono.”
There was a knock on my door, so I replied that it was open.
“Excuse me. Have you see, Rue-doー.”
“Forgive my appearance. What happened?”
I was shirtless and had a towel wrapped around my waist.
Killer move: Male honeytrap.
Few could withstand a nude ikemen with a well-trained body.
Of course, I put on my best smile.
“A-ah……this……”
“Sorry, I was just cleaning my body a little. So, what’s going on?”
While smiling, I took a half-step toward the now off-balanced knight.
The knight’s face turned a deep shade of red, and she took a step back.
“This, I have some business with Rue-dono……”
“Hmm, I’m sorry. She’s out at the moment. It seems like it’s going to be a
lonely night.”
“U-U-Understood, then I’ll be going.”
I took another step forward and dropped my voice to a whisper.
“So, how about it?”
I’m not saying anything!
It’s up to your own imagination.
“AAAAAA, excuse me!”
The door was slammed shut with great force, and I could hear vigorously
retreating footsteps.
That would’ve been bad if she examined the inside of the room, but things
went unexpectedly well.
Was she a different person than the knight from the carriage?
“Kai-kun……you hereー.”
“Yes-Yes, I’ll put you in bed right now.”
If you’re too defenseless, your brother will eat you up.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The next morning.
Since my bed had been occupied, in the end, I locked the door and slept in
Rue’s room. Reluctantly, I when someone turned the doorknob to my new
room.
“What is it, Rue? How are you doing?”
“I’m fine. I used a spell to treat myself. I came to get a change of
underwear.”
“Then, I’ll go back to my room. By the way, I don’t know if you remember,
but a female knight came looking for you last night.”
“Ah, I faintly remember. I’ll ask her later.”
I don’t think it was anything serious anyway.
After a light breakfast, we headed toward the inn where the other knights
were staying.
They’ve already packed up their equipment and were loading up the
carriages.
“Good morning, both of you. Did you sleep well last night?”
“Yeah, no problems.”
“Likewise.”
While everyone was busy, I informed the knight commander about what
happened yesterday.
Communication is important.
But, sure enoughー.
“That was probably Lord Capur…… he doesn’t know the horrors of facing
a S-ranked adventurer.”
“Well, can Rue and I be at the forefront of the party today? I want to
quickly relieve him of his ignorance.”
“That’s a good idea, and it’ll ease the tension.”
The decision was made.
Although the merchant had misgivings about the line-up change, the knight
command safely put us on the front line.
Afterward, we departed for the capital.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
We’d been on the road for a while when I spotted a forest on the horizon.
As we approached the forest, I activated my sonar. Although the open space
diminished its effects, I was still able to grasp the locations of a few
monsters hidden within the thicket.
The monsters were close by and seem to be preparing for battle.
“Rue, seven of them in the forest on the right. They’ll enter our line of
vision in fifty meters.”
“Understood. Can you leave it to me this time?”
“Take it as serious as possible.”
I raised my right hand and sent the signal to stop the caravan.
At my side, pale light enveloped Rue’s whole body as she began casting
physical buffs.
It looked like the paladin spell 『Barak』 and not some auxiliary magic
that magicians usually cast.
It was inconvenient that the spell could only be cast on yourself, but its
effects were decent.
Using it granted a person HP auto-recovery, added the holy attribute to
melee attacks, and increased all stats by 5%.
The stat increase was pitiful, but the other effects were excellent.
And above all, the effects scaled with the caster’s level.
“……That sword also has a high magical power stat, doesn’t it.”
Adding that to Rue’s personal abilities should’ve caused her combat
strength to shot up by a monstrous degree.
Now. what was Rue’s current level? During the game era, she was a level
200 paladin with a level 50 magician sub-class.
Also, it seems that I wasn’t limited by Depriving Swordsman occupation. I
had access to the skills I gained from the various sub-classes I took back in
the game.
“Everything is ready. It looks like they’re coming out of the forest.”
A group of massive boar-shaped monsters suddenly bolted out of the forest.
The boars looked quite impressive as they changed towards us in a full
sprint.
undeterred, Rue drew her sword and began running towards the monsters.
“It’s quite difficult to do while running.”
With a wave of her arm, a thin ice blade flew from the edge of Rue’s sword.
The ice blade tore through the monsters’ legs one after another, causing
them to fall.
By the time she reached them, all seven monsters had fallen to the ground,
their separated legs laying behind them.
Her magic usage was different from mine, and there was a vast difference in
actual combat prowess.
Rue calmly approached the left-most monster’s broadside, raised her sword,
and brought it down on the beast’s thick neck.
The ice blade cleaved through the monster’s neck and continued to sever
the heads that were aligned with the first.
Upon closer inspection, all seven bodies had fallen down in a straight line.
It wasn’t a coincidence.
“Just based on fighting skills alone, I can’t win…… as expected.”
I calculated a potential battle in my head.
The result was a one-hit insta-kill.
“Kai-kun, there are some useful parts here. Can we take them?”
“Alright, I’ll roast it later for dinner.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Incredible…… seven red boars slain in an instant.”
“Are they strong?”
“A single one of them is classified as a D-rank threat. As expected of a
silver-ranker.”
The knight commander who I spoke with approached us…… it’s a hassle.
Let’s ask his name.
“By the way, I haven’t heard your name yet. If you don’t mind.”
“Ah, my apologies, I should have introduced myself first. My name is
“Logan”, captain of the Metropolitan Garrison.”
“Metropolitan Garrison…… that’s an army subdivision, right?”
“Yes. There’s the Public Guard, the Royal Protectors, the Metropolitan
Garrison, Expeditionary forces, and the Boarder Defense.”
I see. It sounded like a solid army.
Everyone in this escort team was equipped in standard knight armor, and
each of them had considerable strength.
“This much is a piece of cake for Rue. As an S-rank adventurer, she has the
power to defeat an entire division without much issue.” (TN: An army
division is topically made up of 10,000 to 15,000 soldiers.)
“Certainly……and what about Kaivon-dono?”
“Hmm, perhaps I can destroy a single country at the moment.”
Logan thought I was joking and started laughing.
No, I think I could actually do it. I just don’t want to.
“So, why did Rue go to the carriage again?”
We finally reached the main point.
After the subjugation, Rue was called to the employer’s carriage.
It seems Capul has something to say after witnessing the earlier battle.
Most people were determined to obtain something they wanted, but wasn’t
it impossible for an individual to possess a silver-card holder?
It took contractual obligations, financial dependence, and the guild’s
collective power to keep them under control.
“I’m sorry, but it seems she was approached again…… however, I didn’t
think he would behave in such a bold manner.”
“Well, I can somewhat respect a man that can push forward after watching
that fight.”
Sure enough, it wasn’t long before Rue throw open the door and jumped out
of the carriage.
“6 million a month! 6 million lux, please!”
“Knight commander, you’re the one who made the request, right?”
“Y-Yes. What’s wrong?!”
“You’re the one whose orders I have to follow. I won’t go in there anymore,
okay?”
The pig leaned out from the carriage, lost his balance, and fell down face
first.
He hadn’t learned his lesson.
On that night, the capital was finally within sight.
At a distance, I could make out a huge castle and a vast wall surrounding it.
It was a strange sight to see a castle standing in the middle of an open plain.
The entire city seemed to be packed into those walls.
“We’ve finally arrived. Logan-kun, we’ll receive the reward at the capital
guild, right? In that case, is it alright if we part ways here?
“Y-Yes…… Again, I apologize for what happened.”
“It would be helpful if you could provide a guide to the guild, but only if
you’re able.”
A massive drawbridge spanned the fifty-meter-wide moat that surrounded
the capital.
The robust entrance was also heavily defended.
I didn’t want to stay on this site for a second longer than I had to.
Fortunately, Logan had to send someone to the guild to submit a report, so
we just followed after them.
Logan continued to apologize until the female knight, who came to my
room the other day, lead us to the guild.
For some reason, she turned red and looked away from me whenever I tried
to make eye contact, but it was cute, so I didn’t mind.
“Do all the knights live in this city?”
“Yes, that’s right. I normally act as a city guard, but this trip was thrown
together in a hurry……”
“I see, it was a disaster. By the way, were you looking for me?”
“Y-Yes. Lord Capur asked me to call you to his inn, Rue-dono……”
Shouldn’t that man’s exclusive guard have done that?
Despite being late into the night, the old, the young, and the beautiful were
still walking the streets.
In addition to the city’s robust external defenses, the public order was well
maintained.
This place was like a paradise for the residents.
While walking through the streets, my gaze occasionally wandered to the
castle in the center of the city.
The thought the place that could connect to Japan did raise my interest, but
I wasn’t in a hurry to go back.
Instead, I was hoping that there were places where Japanese cultures,
especially culinary taste, had taken root thanks to those who crossed over.
“I wonder if I can find some sake……”
“Oh, are you interested in that stuff?”
“Can you explain in further detail?”
The knight just hinted at something vital just now.
I couldn’t help but grab her hand.
“Can you take me where it is? If that is inconvenient, just tell me what type
of sake is it or where it’s made?”
“AAAAAAAAHHH T-T-T-T-THAT!”
Damn it, this girl is overheating.
It’s still winter, what’s going on!?
“Kai-kun, let go of her. You’re making her upset.”
“Don’t declare it yourself. Don’t tell me you’re jealous of her.”
“N-N-No.”
Yes, Yes, we can hold hands laterー.
It’s a lover’s connection. However, doing so would make my shoulders stiff
if we walk at different paces.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“This is the Lark Adventurer’s Guild Headquarters. It shouldn’t be too
crowded this time of day.”
“Is that so? Thank you. Also, thanks for the information on the sake.”
“N-N-No problem. Excuse me, I have to go make my report.”
The guild building was reminiscent of a large city hall.
Inside, there were magic tools displaying numbers above the various
receptionist windows in the back of the room.
This somewhat Japanese layout must’ve been the result of Oink’s influence.
Fortunately, my black card allowed me to skip the wait for the request
completion line.
“Excuse me, I’m here to turn in a request, and I’m supposed to be receiving
something from president Oink.”
“Please present your card.”
“Here.”
While Oink wasn’t the guild’s founder, she was responsible for
restructuring the organization for the better and build this guildhall.
Now she was at the top of the political world.
My friend’s outstanding achievements made me look a little small and
unimportant.
“We’ve received confirmation. Kaivon-sama, right? Please accept the
reward and this card.”
“Yes, thank you.”
The receptionist handed me a transparent blue card instead of my original
black one.
The material was nether metal or glass, so I was a bit timid in my handling
of it.
“An alchemist custom-made your card out of blue diamonds. It represents
the rank of 『SS』and it’s no exaggeration to refer to you as the president’s
right hand. The royal family will issue you an official title on a later date.”
“What benefits does it carry?”
“You carry the right to command all members of the guild in emergency
situations. Your standing is higher than every branch guild leader. The
aristocratic system has also been abolished in Semifinal. Still, you now
have the same rank and power as an Endresia Duke both here and abroad.
……Wow.
Aren’t dukes the people that had blood connections to the royal family?
Following the law of equivalence, didn’t this mean Oink really did have the
power to rival the royal family?
I thought she was just talking herself up, but was it true?
“From this point on, you have unlimited access to all facilities, including
the salon on the top floor.”
“I-Is that so? Then, what about the restaurant here……
“Everything is free of charge.”
Yes, I have arrived. I had the right to ear and drink as much as I pleased.
Several shops sold sake in the capital, but the guild’s in-house restaurant
had the best variety.
In a bid to bring adventurers and ordinary people closer together, the
restaurant was open to the general public, but guild members received
discounts.
Thank you Oink, I’ll be sure to repay you later.
“As for Rue’s reward, it comes to 25,000 lux.”
“Thank you. I’m really jealous of Kai-kun’s EX-ranks at times like this.”
“Fufufuu, I’ve been promoted to SS-rank now. Look, look, this rank and
card were prepared just for me.”
“Ah! It’s so beautiful! Switch with me!”
“That’s impossible. Make a couple great achievements and talk to Oink.”
“……If I defeat all the seven stars…… I can’t…… if there’s a war,
then……”
“What dangerous things is this kid saying?”
Do you want to go that far?
After informing Rue that we could eat free of charge, we headed to the
restaurant together.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The restaurant was located on the third floor, and it looked pretty crowded
today.
There was a queue, and all the chairs in the waiting space were filled.
And I passed right by the line and headed towards the restaurant entrance.
I was experiencing a sense of immorality, superiority, and a slight sense of
shame! I can’t believe it!
“Customer, as you can see, it is very crowded todー. I’m sorry.”
“This.”
I took out my transparent blue card.
“……What is that?”
“Eh?!”
“I’m sorry, please line up at the end.”
What’s going on?!
“Kai-kun, are you okay? Are you feeling well?”
“Oy, so annoying! Shut up and get in line!”
This, have they not been informed yet?
That’s right, I’ve just been issued a new rank, and no one knew about me
yet.
I was careless. Besides, the gazes and anger from the crowd were starting to
focus on me.
“My deepest apologies, Kaivon-dono?!”
“Yes, that’s me.”
“My name is Cesar, the manager of this establishment. I’m sorry about this
slip-up! I’ll take you to the VIP room at once!”
“Ah, yes. Excuse me.”
Perhaps the door attendant contacted him, but a middle-aged man wearing a
monocle and tailcoat suddenly appeared to shepherd us into the restaurant.
However, Rue seemed a bit reluctant to come with me.
Oh, I was the center of attention again. But this time it’s was really
uncomfortable.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After climbing a small spiral staircase inside the restaurant, we were led to
a private room that overlooked the floor below and had a window that faced
the city outside.
A set of high-class tableware was set up on the table, and a beautiful onee-
san waiter was standing by.
However, I asked her to leave the room until I called for her.
“This place is amazing. I have to thank Oink for this.”
“……Wonderful, they really have sake here.”
I immediately looked through the menu.
『Junmai Ginjo Sake “Pork and Pearls”』(T/N: Junmai Ginjo is a grade of
sake milled to 60% rice and water. Sake with this rank are generally
considered a high quality brand of alcohol)
『Snow Chilled Junmai Ginjo “Pork brocade”』
『Junmai Daiginjo “Acorn blend”』 (T/N: Similar to the one above,
another high quality sake.)
The names were terrible.
“Hm, what’s this?”
One of the brands had a different naming convention than the others.
『Special Junmai Daiginjo “Kizuna”』
『Guild President Oink presents the highest quality gem to share with that
special person.』
……I wonder what this is.
The description caught my interest, so I placed an order.
Although, it might be a little hard to drink before a meal.
“Kai-kun, there are a lot of unfamiliar dishes.”
“I don’t like it, but most of the pork dishes are grouped towards the end of
the menu. Why don’t you give the assorted pork skewers a try?”
“……I can’t be here and not order anything.”
The sake I ordered arrived in a beautiful tortoiseshell bottle.
The word “Kizuna” is adorned on the label with skillful brush strokes.
The dishes hadn’t been brought out yet, but I poured myself a cup out of
curiosity.
“Ah, I thought I’d pour it for you.”
“That would be wasteful. The sake you drink with a beautiful woman is
exceptional.”
“D-D-Don’t say such things……”
Saving her embarrassed face for later, I brought the glass choko to my lips.
At that moment, a sweet scent filled the air as the umami flavored liquor
passed by my lips.
The first sip’s sharpness was soon replaced with a more mellow flavor as
the sake left my taste buds behind.
This…… although sake was dry, the aroma created the misunderstanding of
it being sweet.
“……It’s good sake. I really missed this.”
“Nostalgic? Have you drank this before?”
“Well, give it a try, Rue.”
I thought more on the sake as I poured Rue a cup.
During the game era, I used to ask around about local sake before buying
them online and comparing them against one another.
In return for their help. I sent my guildmates a bottle of my favorite local
sake.
Back then, we’d gotten so close no one batted an eye at the exchange of
addresses, and this sake reminded me of the one I gave out.
I see…… Oink must’ve remembered the flavor and enjoyed it enough to
recreate it.
And the name she gave it was Kizuna(bond)?
“……You’re real cheek, you pig.”
“Huh? Kai-kun, are you crying?”
“Don’t worry. This liquor just took me to somewhere else.”
My heart returned to a place far in the past.
I smacked my lips as the nostalgia faded, and all that was left was the sweet
aftertaste.
We hadn’t decided on an inn for the night, so I thought about looking for
one, but I was allowed to stay in the VIP room on the guild’s top floor.
As expected of SS-rank treatment. However, the 【Pig’s Room】 sign on
the door wasn’t allowed to be there.
The following day, I wake up comfortably on a high-quality bed that I
hadn’t seen in a long time.
“The food and beds are great, but getting used to it can be a hassle
later……”
I have to find an inn today.
When I was dressed and left the room, Rue was in the middle of sleepily
drying her hair.
She was still weak in the morning, and it seems like we wouldn’t be able to
explore the city until around noon.
While Rue was putting herself together, I decided to look at the available
request in the meantime.
After making my way to the first floor, I started browsing the request board.
Whatever the reason, probably out of some sense of romance, Oink hadn’t
replaced the analog system.
……Certainly, the game era had a similar bulletin board-like interface, so
was this influenced by it?
“Oh, there’s quite the number of requests.”
Unlike in other cities, there were many jobs inside the city, and there were a
couple volunteer requests mixed in.
But, my targets were the subjugation request.
Now, give me more abilities.
“Subjugation Subjugation…… sometimes it good to search for them
yourself.”
Usually, there would be a bulk order for me waiting at the receptionist’s
desk.
However, various kinds of subjugation requests were posted, and some
weren’t related to monsters.
『Exterminate the thieves that infest slums and return with the leader’s
head.』
『Capture or dispose of escaped slaves.』
『Track and subdue the Nice Killer.』
Oh, there was slavery here?
Although I was a little intrigued, this wasn’t a carefree trip, and my morals
couldn’t afford to buy.
……However, would I gain abilities by killing more people?
It was a dangerous line of thought, but if I came across a strong human, like
that liberator Ren, who was endowed with powerー.
“What? I haven’t fallen that low yet.”
A little while later, Rue came down from the top floor.
Apparently, the only people who go upstairs were those going to the
restaurant or members of significant adventuring “clans” using the second
floor’s meeting room.
Therefore, coming downstairs early in the morning would draw attention.
Of course, I caught a couple strange looks, but a flood of gazes landed on
Rue.
“Kai-kun, wait a moment. What should we do today?”
There were several audible tongue-clicks and sighs after Rue called out to
me.
I know how you feel.
“I was thinking of taking on a little subjugation request. Well, we won’t be
staying here too long, so I’m looking for a light on.”
“Hmm……then, should I fashionable and go sightseeing? I can also pick up
a request or two during our stay.”
“I suppose that’s alright. Well, let’s decide on an inn first, then I have to go
to a meeting about my request.
“Wow, it’s rare for subjugation request to have a pre-mission meeting.
Then, I’ll check out the castle today.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
We were able to find an inn relatively quickly.
Guild buildings were usually surrounded by inns, but a small village-sized
portion of the capital been set aside for the lodging industry.
This time, we picked a simple inn that wasn’t too expensive.
I was getting too used to luxury.
“I’m heading back to the guild.”
“Okay. Then, I’ll hang around and buy you some souvenirs.”
“Please don’t cause any trouble, okay?”
“Okay, okay, don’t worry about me.”
With a heavy heart, I left for my meeting.
After all, my opponent was a bloodthirsty murderer.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After accepting the request from the guild, I was led to a briefing in the
meeting room.
Besides me, a guild employee, a knight, and the man in charge of the city
guard were in the room.
“This is Kaivon-sama, the one who took the request this time.”
“Hello, nice to meet you.”
“Thank you for your cooperation. I’m Hawke, the chief of the Metropolitan
Garrison. First off, I want you to understand that this request is at risk of
being revoked if you’re deemed unsatisfactory.”
There was a hit of vigilance and determination in Hawke’s deep voice.
His short gray hair and sharp eyes give me the impression of a seasoned
detective.
“No problem, details.”
“Hmm…… despite your young age, you seem confident in your abilities.”
“Rest assured, Hawke-dono. It’s no exaggeration to say that Kaivon-sama is
the President’s right hand.”
“Oh, Oink-dono’s?”
Oink was brought up here.
The moment her name was spoken, Hawke became momentarily surprised
before his expression relaxed.
What a fantastic pig-chan.
“In that case…… let’s get right to it. The serial killer, Nice, has been
spotted in the noble district of the city. There’s been no progress in the
investigation.”
“Also, his latest victims were two adventurers that crossed his path two
weeks ago. We almost caught him, but he somehow managed to slip away
at the last second……”
“I see. Fortunately, security is stricter in the upper-class district, and most of
the aristocrat residents also employ their own guards. There haven’t been
any new victims since. But the information was leaked to the aristocrats,
and some of them are kicking up a fuss. Even if we can’t kill the bastard,
they want us to drive him out of the noble district.”
“That’s a rather selfish request. They’re willing to make sacrifices out of the
less fortunate.”
Were they trying to put a lid on something fishy, or did they just not want to
look at unpleasant realities?
It seems the nobles were prioritizing passing the buck to someone else.
I don’t know how I feel about that, but this wasn’t a pleasant story to hear.
“Just as we prepared to launch a search of the noble district, but our latest
information says the bastard is hiding in the commercial district. So, as an
adventurer, I want you to investigate the noble district, Kaivon-dono.”
“Even if it’s called an investigation, I’m an amateur except in the field of
combat.”
“……To be honest, your role is to be a decoy.”
“I see. The last victims were adventurers, but was it the same for the
previous victims?”
To a certain extent, everything was starting to come together.
I’ve recently heard a piece of information that might be relevant here.
“Hmm, before the investigation begins, please provide me with a list of
aristocrats and merchants known to hate adventurers. Given priority to
those who frequently travel.”
“……Do you know what the things you are suggesting implies?”
“It’s a reasonable precaution considering the victims and the place he
escaped to.”
If I was wrong, we’d take things from there.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Because it’d take some time to narrow down the suspects, I decided to
explore the city with Hawke.
I wanted to familiarize myself with the layout in case of an emergency.
“The capital can be divided into three layers. The lower level is populated
by the farmers who own farmland outside the city.”
“By the way, this only viable piece of farmland in the area. Long ago,
liberators from the neighboring country took measures to ensure crop
growth around the capital.”
“I see.”
Had that person been a farmer back in Japan?
There’s no such thing as overnight soil enrichment and you needed a certain
degree of knowledge to complete that task.
“The middle district, in which the guild is located, acts as the central hub of
commerce and trade. As you can expect, adventures, knights, and traveling
businessmen are the main occupants there.”
I was instinctively interested in this vast and segregated city.
Was that a large city in Japan that was clearly separated from this one?
Well, it might be easier to maintain class division with smaller social
networks.
“Finally, in addition to housing the capital’s nobility, the noble district
contains the larger merchant associations and luxury stores. Needless to say,
the royal palace lies at the center of the city and is surrounded by another
moat.”
“Can I enter the palace?”
“Certain knights and aristocrats that received a summons are allowed to
enter. When the royal family hosts ceremonies and large parities, larger
crowds will be let in. Beside those occasions, only people with the rank of
count or higher can freely enter the palace.”
So I could go in whenever I pleased? I was a Duke, after all.
Before I knew it, we arrived at the noble district.
The buildings showed visible signs of improvement, and the road beneath
our feet changes from simple stones to beautifully carved and inlaid
cobblestone.
We hadn’t reached the residential area yet, but the cityscape was already
leaps and bounds above the other districts.
“As you mentioned earlier, there is a possibility that the killer has a
collaborator, someone with the power to easily hide such a person.
However, if that’s the case, then it’d escalate the scale of this incident.”
“In that case, the jurisdiction will be shifted to another party, and this case
may encompass the entire noble district.”
“This saves time then. In the worst-case situation, the investigation will
become difficult, and we’ll have to solve it as soon as possible. Therefore,
we require a decoy. We can’t guarantee your safety, but you’ll be
handsomely compensated. I’m sorry, but please help us.”
“Oh, you don’t have to worry about me. As I said before, when it comes to
combat, I have nothing to fear from the run-of-the-mill murderer.”
“……You know that carelessness is gonna get you killed one of these
days?”
How do you kill a man that could recover 540 HP per second?
Actually, I did an experiment a little while ago, and a group of ten monsters
couldn’t even damage me, much less trigger my regeneration.
Typically, you’d die if your entire body was bitten by sharp fangs, right? I
didn’t know what kind of weapon the murderer used, but I doubt they could
deliver a stronger blow than a group of monsters.
“By the way, there was a merchant association owner who arrived in the
capital the other day, right?”
“You’re quite knowledgeable. The Kapur Association is a prestigious
company that acquires ingredients for the royal family. Hmm, while the
leader certainly hates adventures, he’s clear. He just came back to town
yesterday .”
“That’s right. I just remember a strange rumor I heard from someone on
good terms with him.”
I wonder if I could find a good excuse for him to lose his position.
After that, we performed a quick sweep of the entire district before
returning to the guild.
In the end, there were two aristocrats and three merchants association
presidents possible collaborators.
Capul was initially included in this list but was excluded due to the timing
of this affair. Personally, I still added him to the four “official” potential
suspects.
The first one was the head of a knight household in charge of guarding the
major roads.
It’s said that this house often butted heads with the adventurer’s guild in
regards to monster subjugations and knightly duties.
The other aristocrat stepped in and tried to poach a couple of adventurers
involved. Still, Oink stepped in and torpedoed those efforts. Things have
been at a standstill since.
Although the knights’ house had a low noble rank, its private army stressed
the limits of what the royal family would allow. All of its members were
considered elites.
Honestly, the rest of the suspects weren’t that outstanding. The conflicts
they had with adventurers were the results of minor conflicts of interest
more than anything else.
“Isn’t the failed poacher the most suspicious one? Their private army has
been rather active lately.”
“Baron Monnes…… just because he failed doesn’t mean he’d resort to
murder to solve the issue.”
“That’s the thing, though. We don’t know the motivation.”
If you think about it, what’s the point of frequently mobilizing your private
army…… was it a show of strength?
In any case, if I present myself at the bait, I should be able to lure the
culprits out. However, secretly killing them off wouldn’t satisfy my desire
to expose them.
Was it different here?
“What did the adventurers who were killed, rather than revenge, have in
common? Did someone previously try to poach them or something like
that?”
“I wouldn’t say that things are as simple as that…… if anything, the fact
that they both women is the only thing they have in common.”
“What was that?”
“E-Everyone of them seems to have been a beautiful woman. It’s rumored
that some aristocrats considered it a waste to have them remain mere
adventurers.”
……No way?
Don’t tell me the killer meant to take them away but wound up killing them
when things got out of hand.
It couldn’t be something like that, could it?
In the first place, it’s been two weeks since he was last seen, and things
have been quiet since…… was it because he had received further
instructions?
“Can you looking into the request the previous two victims had taken in the
past or their most recent ones?”
“Give me a moment.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The results soon arrived.
Cataloging the request history of adventurers was part of the guild’s duty, so
the investigation was relatively quick.
If there was a common client between all of the victims’ requests, we could
identify the killer’s backer.
……It’s a shame there wasn’t a curtain for me to step out from behind.
“Excuse me, I think I can resolve this issue by the end of the day.”
“What?! You know where the criminal is hiding?”
“I think I can lead you right to them in a little while.”
Speaking of which, Rue said she was going sightseeing around the castle by
herself.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I made my own deductions about the killer…… instead, it was more apt to
call them a would-be kidnaper taking orders from Kapur.
All of the early victims had received requests from the Kapur association in
the past.
It turned out that both victims were hired on as escorts for merchant runs in
the local area. No one noticed this before because the requests only came up
when scheduling conflicts left vacancies in the knight detail.
And a similar occurrence just so happened to occur two weeks ago with
Capul set off for Saltberg.
In other words, it made sense that things were so quiet in his absence.
And now, Capul had been enraptured by Rue’s 【Stupid Man Attracting】
scent.
If the killer went after her, there’s no way she would let that guy off.
There was nothing for me to do.
“Well, can a silver-ranker scare off the other party?”
“What…… if your theory is true, isn’t it better to wait before making any
rash decision……? However, that is a possibility. Shouldn’t you inform
your friend of the danger?”
“No, it’s fine. I guarantee it.”
If I was still LV 200, Rue would’ve had a higher defense stat than me.
Unlike myself, the robes Rue always wore were first-class equipment. If
you wanted to hurt her, give it your best shot.
Till then, Hawke and I killed time together until a receptionist from the
guild called for us.
“It looks like things are starting. Let’s go.”
“A-ah, right.”
We arrived at the receptionist desk just a Rue was dragging a person into
the building.
He was a suspicious man dressed in all black.
A closer look revealed that the man was covered in blood and his body was
slightly frozen.
“Rue, good work.”
“Oh, Kai-kun! Listen, when I was out sightseeing, this guy called out to me
and said he had a message from you. When I followed him, he suddenly
cast a spell.”
“So he’s a wizard…… did he hurt you?”
“No, it was some sort of hypnotic magic, but my barrette negated it. It
seems to be made of mithril or something. Though, those types of spells
don’t work on me anyway.”
As expected, Rue half killed the guy before dragging him here in
retaliation.
Hawke was left dumbstruck by the scene before him, but this was reality.
Don’t judge this kid by ordinary measures.
“This man is my target. I’ll take over from here.”
“Can you explain it to me later?”
Now, let the interrogation begin.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Hey, mister murder. I’m Kaivon, and I’ve been tasked to find you. Nice to
meet you.”
“……”
We left the guild and were currently in a knights’ barracks.
More specifically, we were in the on-site underground dungeon.
With chains and torture tools lined up along the back wall, this place didn’t
look like the interrogation rooms you saw on tv.
The distorted look on the man’s face makes it clear that the atmosphere was
affecting him.
“I already have a good idea what’s going on, but… You’re Kapul’s man,
aren’t you?”
“……”
“When I saw your track record, I knew that you were adept at killing, not
abduction. Capul is also stupid for clearly choosing the wrong man for the
job.”
“Who are you?”
“I’m the one asking the questions.”
A sudden burst of violence was the first step to dominating the other party.
I already slotted in the 『Back of The Blade』skill.
Without a moment of hesitation, I delivered a sharp kick to his right leg. He
wouldn’t die, but it was obviously a brutal blow.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!”
“So, at Carul’s request, you targeted Rue this time, but instead of abduction
her, you were defeated. Didn’t you hear the target’s details?”
“……Damn it, I did! I was only told that she used ice magic!”
“I see, I see. You’ll admit to working under Capul’s orders, won’t you? She
just arrived in this city yesterday, and only Capul saw her using ice magic
while she was his escort.”
Actually, there were the knights, but I held my tongue.
“Hey, hey, what’s the answer?”
“Gyaaaaaaaaa!!! Yes! Please stop!”
I kicked his right leg again, which had literally been hanging by a piece of
skin, and sent it flying off into a corner.
“Alright, Hawke-san, did you hear that?”
“……Yeah.”
“That’s enough then, die.”
I deactivated my ability. After one final blow, the man’s lifeless body
slumped into his chair.
……Ability get.
“……While it was listed as a subjugation request, you can’t kill someone
who’s already been captured.”
“Are you charging me with a crime?”
“……That’s right. Why did you kill him?”
“Well, I thought it was okay, but I don’t believe you’ve been able to safely
obtained the information and keep him secured without me.”
“When this case is over, I’d like a bit of your time.”
“I don’t mind. Please try to contact me later.”
By the way, were you going to drop the main raid now?
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
A group of Metropolitan Garrison knights sealed off the noble districts.
Arrangements had already been made, and every possible escape route had
been blocked.
However, it’d take some time before they could take action.
Well, that’s where I come in.
“What…… you, impossible.”
“Did you say he was Oink-dono’s, right-hand man?”
“However, a person like you…… there’s no way, right?”
“Oh, didn’t you know? Oink is an old friend.”
I explained my identity while informing the knights that I would now be
leading this investigation.
Apparently, some of the knights and aristocrats had been made aware of my
existence. Which expedited my request to search unabated.
Typically, you would need the royal family’s or the prime minister’s
permission to conduct a criminal investigation, but I can just ignore that.
Viva power, viva privilege.
“Then, from this point onwards, killing those who resist and the destruction
of property are all permitted with the guild’s guarantee.”
“……Please, don’t unnecessarily shed blood.”
It depended on how the other party acted.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
By dusk, the chamber of commerce was surrounded, and I casually called
out to the gatekeeper.
“Excuse me. Could you take a look at this document?”
“Eh, t-this is a…… criminal investigation?! With who’s permission――.”
“You won’t be implicated so long as you let me through. I’m allowed to act
with impunity should you interior with the investigation.”
“Don’t fuck with me! You can’t enter with this document! First of all――”
Since he was only doing his job, I lightly tapped his chin with my fist.
After successfully knocking the man unconscious without destroying his
jaw, I raised my right leg and kicked down the main gate.
Conducting a forceful entry or leading a raid was a type of romance in and
of itself.
The staff member walking about were confused by the sudden intruder,
while a group of burly thugs rushed me.
How can you hate adventurers while you hire people like this?
“Hey, what the hell!”
“Sorry, I’m no good with swords.”
Don’t raise a sword without the ability to wield it.
When the same person tried to brandish his weapon again, I sliced the back
of his hand to disarm him.
I pushed my advantage and thrust the tip of my sword into his chest.
Before anyone could react, I shouted a warning to everyone present.
“This is a formal investigation sanctioned by the guild and royal family! All
acts of violence and property destruction are permitted! If you’re dragging
out the chairman, that’s fine. Otherwise, every action you make will only
implicate yourself!”
Actually, I hadn’t received the royal family’s permission, but this was a case
of empowering the masses.
Not to mention, I possessed power second only to the royal family, and I
wouldn’t let the responsible party get away scot-free.
Well, Oink will carry the brunt of the blame, right?
“O-Our chairman is in the underground storage area…… please help me.”
“Underground? What will he do if he’s trapped inside? Where’s there a
secret exit in there?”
“A-Ah, no.”
“Alright, show me.”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After I was led into the basement, I saw a colossal bank vault-like door on
the back wall.
It was thick, heavy, and golden. Though simple enough to break, I changed
up my ability loadout.
『Assimilation』
『 Sonar 』
『Five Senses Enhancement』
『Telepathy』
First, I used Sonar to map out the storage room’s layout.
According to the feedback, there was only one living organism inside, and
there wasn’t a secret exit.
In addition, my strengthened senses and telepathy allowed me to hear what
was going on beyond the door.
“Why……I have the royal family……Why was there an
investigation…….”
“Why don’t you give up and come out? You can still have a quick death.”
W-Who’s that! Are you an investigator?!
“Well, I’m an investigator in the sense that I caught your killer and arrived
here.”
“Can’t you let me out of here?! I’ll give you as much money as you want!”
“Which is better, opening the door and being executed or dying somewhere
in the wilderness?”
Death was inivitable now that I’ve arrived.
In fact, he’d eventually starve to death if he stayed in there. Coming out
would at least offer him a quicker and less painful death.
Indeed, starvation was the only other option at this point.
“T-There’s a mountain of food in here! The royal family wouldn’t allow
this! So long as I stay here, help will arrive and you’ll be finished!”
“I see. Then you can do that.”
I activated my black magic!
A heat-less black flame slipped into the door’s gaps.
It was thin, so thin that it was almost undetectable.
“Let’s see if we can break this door.”
“It’s useless! That door is made of an adamantium alloy! Even a national-
class treasure sword can’t scratch it!”
Seriously? Looks like a raise in rank was on its way!
Honestly, rocks didn’t increase my sword’s quality, and I wondered if
inorganic materials had their own ranks.
Today was my lucky day.
I immediately rearranged my abilities.
『Assimilation』
『 Sonar 』
『Five Senses Enhancement』
『Telepathy』
『Rights of The Usurper (Fighter)』
『MP Conversion』
『Rigidity Reduction』
『Enhance Maximum Vitality』
Now, how long could it hold up?
I started using【Overlord Slash】 on the door like a jackhammer.
Gradually the door’s surface became riddled with deep gashes.
The door was undoubtedly sturdy. It was comparable to a half-assed version
of the glacier that dragon god was sealed in.
I wasn’t using an ability to increase my attack power, but there was a
noticeable difference in my weapon’s performance.
Even with the decreased power, the sturdiness of the blade was rather
impressive.
『Hahahahahahaha! It’s useless, useless!』
However, that guy couldn’t see the progress I was making and was laughing
his ass off.
It’s okay, go ahead and waste your oxygen.
“Hahaha……hau-hau! Ah! H-Hard……to…… breathe…….”
“What’s wrong? You seem to be suffering.”
“W-W-hat……did…you do.”
“What indeed?”
Gradually my attacks began to reshape the door.
“He-Help…… you……please.”
“Ah, my attacks seemed to have deformed the door. It won’t open
anymore.”
“Y……ou……”
Gaussian Gautsun. (sound of Kaivon hitting the door)
Which would come first, me putting a hole in the door or him suffocating to
death?
Well, it’d be a problem if he died here.
I think we should stop now.
“Hey, get away from the door and hope someone is listening to your
prayers.”
“……Yes.”
If you get caught in the blast, don’t blame me.
For the final time, I switched out my abilities.
『Rights of The Usurper (Sword)』
『+30% Damage』
『+10% Damage』
『+35% Critical Rate』
『+25% Critical Rate』
『+15% Attack Power』
『+30% Attack Power』
『+5% All Stats』
『Charge』
『x2 All Ability Effects』
All 10 ability slots had been filled in.
It was a total muscle brain setup.
By the way, 『Charge』 increased the power of my sword techniques by
1.5 times at the cost of raising the activation time.
I was hesitant to remove 『Assimilation』, but I wanted to try my best to
break this thing down in one strike.
“Overlord Slash!”
After enough preparations, I unleashed an attack with all my might behind
it.
Instead of a crash, there was a clear ringing sound.
The sword fully penetrated the vault door.
After a moment the entire door collapsed in on itself.
The momentum of the collapse was so great that it created a temporary
vacuum that sucked the debris into the storeroom.
……Was this caused by the residual power that my attack left behind?
What kind of physicals phenomenon was this?
“Hahhahahaha……alive…I’m alive…….”
“Well, you managed to live.”
After letting him get a couple gasp of fresh air, I handed Capul over to
Hawke before heading toward the inn.
Someone shouted for me from behind, but I had ignored it because I had to
explain everything to Rue, so I ignored them.
That was how my first human subjugation request came to an end. It was
rather anti-climactic, considering that all I did was a bit of property damage
at the end.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Please don’t be mad. By the time I realized what was going on, the battle
had already begun.”
“I know that. However, I’m worried about it now. Or I’m glad that I was
safe.”
“That’s true. It might be cowardly to say, but I was able to wait calmly
because I had absolute trust in you, right?”
“That’s really cowardly……hmm, I’m sure I was fighting that guy while
you were investigating, so I’ll forgive you.”
“I’m sorry. I’ll listen to anything you say next time, so forgive me.”
“Huh? All right.”
After doing my best to appease Rue, I was prepared to head to the guild
when Hawke showed up at our inn.
He seemed somewhat nervous. Did a problem occur?
“I found you! Your presence is essential for the post-incident reports! At
this right, all of my knights will be arrested!”
“Ah, is that so? That’s disgraceful.”
“This is not a disgrace! Please come to the station as soon as possible!”
“Kai-kun, did you cause those people a lot of trouble?”
“No, I’m really sorry. Let’s go right away.”
I guess I was too irresponsible this time.
Perhaps I needed to explain things to the Prime Minister, who held power to
conduct investigations, or the royal family member who employed Capul.
Well, if there wasn’t enough evidence and I was found guilty, there was
something I could do about that.
Was it a good idea to give such power to someone like me?
“Hawke-san, did you find any concrete evidence at the company?”
“Ah, fortunately, the clothes of the victims had been stored there.”
“Disgusting!”
What on earth was he using them for?
Well, did that mean I wasn’t going to be charged with a crime?
However, to say that I solved the case with a sloppy prediction was a story
full of holes.
The security was tight, but internal investigations and audits of merchants
were rather lax, weren’t they?
As a result, a such a terrible crime developed into a serial killer case over
time.
I mean, shouldn’t the personality and habits of a merchant be looked into
before they’re appointed as a royal purveyor?
“……Oink did say she could win a war if it came down to it.”
That’s right.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
I expected to be sent to an interrogation room when I arrived at the station.
Instead, I was led to a nice-looking parlor.
There was a slightly grumpy old man with a Kaiser mustache waiting in the
room.
His sword-like gaze was trained on me.
“What’s with that look. Are you my enemy?”
I unleashed Maou Mode.
It’s always good to leave people like him off-balanced.
Hawke suddenly leaped away from me, and the old man’s eyes nearly
popped out.
“Don’t you understand that your inadequacy has bothered my family? I’ll
ask again, what’s with that attitude?”
This was really fun.
“Do you know that I came here and completed a request out of friendship?”
“Kaivon……dono…… please calm down…….”
The old man finally opened his mouth.
Alright, the preemptive strike did the trick.
I immediately exited Maou mode. It’d be an inconvenience if I had to
change my clothes later.
“Yes, I’ve calmed down. So, what do you want to hear?”
As if the previous exchange never happened, I sat on the sofa and opened
up communications.
Of course, I wore a bright smile.
“……huh?”
The old man was confused!
While the old man was still confused, I explained everything that he needed
to know.
“In other words, you have a unique opportunity on your hands. I’m sorry
that I said I got permission from the royal family at my own discretion.
However, I believe that a Duke is allowed to do such things.”
I pressed that point.
“Let’s say that I made a request to the guild. The victims were guild
members, after all. In the worst case, the responsibility can be pushed onto
the guild, right? Rather, in Oink’s absence, I punished a criminal for
everyone’s benefit.”
Sorry, Pig-chan, I’ll add some extra acorns later, so forgive me.
Eventually, the old man finally rebooted and digested what I said.
Not even a shadow of that grumpy yet dignified expression could be seen.
He looked tired and weary as if the weight of a long, difficult life came
down on him all at once.
“That’s right…… Kaivon-sama is Oink-dono’s right hand. I suppose we
could consider this matter as a punishment from Oink-dono herself…….”
“That’s right. Well, personally, it’s truly “regrettable” that my “important
companion” was harmed by a person with the royal family’s backing.”
Activating the high-level Japanese skill “shame”!
It was a convenient word that didn’t require explanation. I’m sure Ren-kun
could use it, too!
……You know this much, don’t you?
“That’s……I’m very sorry. That’s right, certainly……I can’t even begin to
determine an appropriate apologize…… I’ll report this to the King at once.”
“Ah, you don’t mind, do you? I was just going to explain everything to
Oink and go from there.”
“N-No! Please just give me some time!”
No, I hadn’t thought about what to do next; I just got carried away.
I’m a “young man” full of respect for the elderly spirit, don’t lower yourself
on my behalf.
However, the old man fled from the room before I could do anything.
“Hawke-san, how long have you been sitting there?”
“Ha! I’m sorry, Demon King!”
Why?
You don’t have to call me Demon King! Was the Demon King an actual
status in this world?
“By the way, who was that guy?”
“That was Helior-sama, the prime minister. According to the military
organization, he is the highest-ranking officer of the Metropolitan Garrison.
Only the King is above him.”
“Then, is the army outside of the capital under someone else’s command?”
“Yes. General Leticia controls most of the standing army. Currently, they’re
heading an expedition to our country’s coast.”
I began imagining what that person looked like given their name and title.
……They must’ve had a weak backside. Specifically, “Kukkoro”-san.
(T/N: This is a reference that flew above my head.)
Oh, but when that happens. Rue…… no.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
When I returned to the inn, Rue was drinking in the dining area on the first
floor.
There was a bottle of sake beside her. It seems she took a liking to it.
“Hey, welcome back. This sake is delicious!”
“It’s a shame that it had a terrible name like ‘Waste of a mountain’…….”
(T/N: This is a case of multiple kanji having similar meanings.)
Although it referenced the original process for sake making.
I remember an embarrassing incident where I misread “Senpai” as
“Yamaha”.
“So, how did things go?”
“Ah, it seems that the royal family will issue an apology on a later date.
They’re sorry for the trouble they caused you.”
“It’s for me? Well, I was the one attacked. If I can get something out of
it…….”
“Greedy.”
“A good wife is greedy.”
Since when were you, my wife?
Were nighttime pleasures included in a wife’s duties?
“Arya.”
“Kya.”
I wanted to touch them just this once.
It was fluffy, and when I applied a little more force, I felt something stiff.
Overall, it was cool and pleasant.
“Do elven ears have cartilage or not? That question is now solved.”
“Stop……people are watching at the moment…….”
“Excuse me. You said you’re my wife, so I acted on it.”
“No…… that doesn’t mean to do it in public.”
Then let’s enjoy it later.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
The next morning,
Though it was a bit late, I finally looked over the ability I acquired from the
murder.
『Mark of the Weak』
【You can lower yourself to your opponent’s level】
I see. This ability allowed you to pretend to be weak.
That guy was a really evil bastard.
……………Ha?!
“Can’t I have a close fight with this?!”
Finally! I finally got a cancer ability!
With this, I can say goodbye to the overkill, instakill, and unfulfilling
battles!
Can I go on a trip with this guy?! No, I need to experiment right now!
“Kai-kun, are you awake? Someone’s looking for you.”
“Huh? Okay, I’ll be right there.”
Was it news from the prime minister?
Honestly, I really wanted to try out my new ability.
“Good morning, Kaivon-dono. Helior-sama asked me to inform you that
you are welcome to visit the palace at noon today.”
“Hawke-san, you’re acting a bit strange. I can kill time until then, but what
about my clothes? Rue, too.”
“Clothes, is it? I think there’s no problem with your appearance yesterday.
As for Rue-dono, whatever she enjoys wearing is fine.”
“That’s right, Rue-dono just has to dress up a little.”
“Still, this is rather sudden…… dress armor, maybe?”
“Oh, that old thing? Do you still have it?”
“Ah, it’s sealed away. I have a spare one, though.”
It’s sealed?
Were you capable of doing that?
That set was a masterpiece that had been strengthened to its limits.
Anyway, should I head there in my demon form?
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
When Rue stepped out of the inn, she wasn’t in her usual robes.
Although it wasn’t the first-class piece of equipment made through blood,
sweat, and tears, the dress armor she was wearing looked amazing.
The white dress left her shoulders exposed, with only golden threads
delicately resting on them.
A masterfully engraved breastplate covered her chest.
The long skirt didn’t have any armor attached to it.
Well, that weight would’ve messed up the fabric anyway.
Both of her arms were equipped with elbow-length gloves and silver
gauntlets.
Underneath the skirt, you could see silver grieves.
Gorgeous!
“Your equipment is rather flashy, but in terms of performance, it seems
similar to the leather gear I usually wear.”
“Hee, that’s right.”
“So, what kind of gear is it, Rue?”
“This isn’t as good as my old one, but it’s something elves from the Genesis
left behind. Since I was bond to that site, they left this to me just in case I
ran into a problem.”
Oh, my hatred spiked again.
If it was like my gachi equipment, which focused on appearances, it was
perfect for this situation.
Can I see it in action later?
“Ah…… Rue-dono, you’re like the legendary dragon-slaying goddess!”
“What goddess?”
“It’s a legend that’s been passed down in the country for centuries.
Somewhere in these lands, the pure elven goddess sealed away the
corrupted dragon god.”
“Huh, is that right?”
Hey, that was you.
“Hehe, there’s such a legend. It’s kind of embarrassing.”
“Hahaha, I started calling women goddesses!”
No, she’s not embarrassed about being compared to a goddess. She’s
embarrassed about being told she was a goddess.
You did it, Rue. You’re a goddess instead of a demon king.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
In front of the castle,
Unlike the moat surrounding the city, the water in this one was clear enough
to see the sparkling gravel at the bottom.
We crossed a beautiful stone bridge and passed beyond the gatekeepers into
the castle.
“Why is everyone so nervous?”
“That…… it’s inevitable considering Kaivon-dono’s appearance.”
“Hahaha, Kai-kun is scary.”
“Tut.”
It can’t be helped. I would be the nervous one if I had to face the King
without Maou-mode turned on.
There wasn’t anyone walking around in the castle, probably because they
fled in advance.
A heavy stone door, protected by a minimum knight detail, appeared at the
end of the corridor we’d been lead down.
“It’s like a temple. It’s beautiful.”
“As for me, I would add some blue to the design instead of keeping it pure
white.”
You’re no shaken in the slightest?
“We present SS-rank adventurer Kaivon and S-rank adventurer Rue!”
“Well done, please enter.”
The stone door suddenly opened.
A red carpet was rolled out straight ahead, with guardsmen lined up on both
sides.
Helior, the old prime minister from yesterday, stood at the other end of the
carpet. Behind stood an elevated stage, and a throne sat in the center of it.
The man sitting on the throne was younger than Helior. He sat there and
quietly stared at me.
As expected, he didn’t seem upset upon seeing me.
“Yes, a high-ranking demon…….”
“This is…… that’s the duke.”
The King’s expression changed for the first time when he heard the gossip
of the aristocrats present.
“Quiet. ……We appreciate you coming here on such short notice. This one
is Endresia the 22nd, the King of this country.”
“This is our first meeting. I am the right-hand of guild president Oink and a
lone adventurer. Kaivon.”
“Hi, my name is Rue. I have a family name, but it was something given to
me, so you don’t have to know it.”
Why are you so frank?!
My plan to get through this meeting with everyone’s dignity intact was now
ruined!
“Well then, will lord Kaivon and lady Rue suffice?”
“I don’t mind, King.”
“I’m fine with it, Endresia-kun.”
Oi, oi?!
Weren’t you about to use polite speech when we were on that escort
mission?!
Why are you approaching this from such an obtuse angles?
The King clucked at Rue’s behavior.
“Fu-Fuhahaha……Endresia-kun. We have never been called that before.”
“I’m sorry. Rue seems nervous and blurted out something strange. Please
don’t take offense.”
“No, We don’t mind. So, let’s get to the main issue.”
The nobles around us were still flustered.
For a while now, the guards seemed primed to draw their swords.
Rue was in the wrong this time! Please focus on me.
“It a matter relating to the serial killer case. We heard that the culprit has
already been punished. We also heard that the mastermind behind this
incident is the leader of the merchant company We patronize. That
individual employed such a vile criminal and conceded their crimes. We
recognize that this isn’t an issue that’s easy to deal with and that it greatly
harmed the guild and lead to the death of many.”
“Regarding that matter, I’ll advise Oink to be moderate in her actions.”
“Thank you. We also want to avoid dividing this country.”
Apparently, the King himself recognized that the guild held power
comparable to his.
He seems to be an intelligent person with a flexible mind.
After all, he was the one that reached out to me.
“In addition, We have no idea how we should apologize to lady Rue for
being involved in this affair. Huh, what’s the matter?”
“Ah, I don’t really care anymore. But if I could get something, I’d be fine.”
Please, shut up now.
“King, don’t mind Rue’s words. Well, I would like a certain right.”
“A right? You possess the rank of Duke. What more could you possibly
want?
Well, the right to prevent troublesome events from happening in the future.
Also, I wanted to sate my own self-satisfaction.
“I want the right to punish criminals on the spot.”
“……Those that include murder?”
Suddenly the King’s gaze turned sharp, and I felt a stinging pressure
weighing on me.
Well, he couldn’t just give out permission to kill his own people.
“I’m not a butcher. I simply want to right to convict those whose crimes are
obvious to everyone and allow you to handle them as you see fit.”
“……We doubt Oink-dono would empower a wicked person. If you swear
that you won’t abuse your power, threaten innocent lives, or wield your
power against the weal――”
The King was interrupted before he could finish speaking.
The stone door was vigorously thrown open, and an intruder appeared.
“Don’t be deceived, your highness! He is the Demon King, the master of all
devils!”
Thank you, Ren-kun. It’s been a while.
Well, things were getting interesting.
“Kai-kun, I didn’t get anything. I want something, too.”
“Oh, that’s right, Rue was the primary victim. What shall we do?”
Rue was a little too blunt.
She was acting as if she couldn’t hear the noise behind us.
“King, you can forget about that last request. Rue wants something else.”
“That’s rather sudden…… are you saying you don’t need the right you just
asked for?”
“I want it, but I have to take Rue’s opinion into consideration.”
“Hmm, then, in addition to the right, We shill offer lady Rue something as
well.”
“Oh! You’re really generous, En-kun.”
She addressed the king the same way she did me.
Do you see the king and I in the same way? I couldn’t stop a slightly forced
smile from appearing on my face.
“King! That man took the lord of Saltberg’s son hostage and held him at
ransom! Also, the monster tide in Maine Valley coincided with his arrival
there! He is the culprit!”
Ah, it seems that the incident in Saltberg had been misinterpreted.
As for Maine Valley, his grudge led him to believe I was the mastermind
behind everything.
Indeed, my arrival in Maine Valley almost perfectly matched the sudden
uptick in monster sightings when I thought about it.
“Furthermore! The guardian who was supposed to have sealed the Star was
missing! He must’ve killed them! The gatekeepers at Saltberg said that he
just appeared out of the forest one day.”
Yes, here it was.
You just said something you should’ve.
When you said guardian, did you mean Rue? There was no other humanoid
living there.
Perhaps, like the goddess legend, that information was passed down by
someone who visited the area in the past.
I whispered into Rue’s ear to confirm my suspensions.
“Rue, did anyone venture deep into the forest in the past?”
“Yeah, a few did. I didn’t know if they came looking for the seventh Star or
not, but I couldn’t bring myself to see them get hurt, so I sent them back
where they came from.”
I see I see.
In other words, this guy just said I killed Rue, didn’t he?
“King, can I exercise my right at this moment?”
“Hmm. As expected, they called this person. If possible, We would like you
to cooperate with him regarding the seven stars…… is that impossible?”
“Of course. It would be impossible at this rate.”
“……He is strong, but We are sorry.”
I understand. He wasn’t that bright.
But, where did those three girls disappear to?
“That’s not all! The guild president already announced it! He forced his
way into receiving a new rank!”
“That’s fine, isn’t it? I just asked for it.”
“Everything about him is strange! In the first place, he’s the Demon King.
Aren’t he and his demons the enemy?!”
Hey, that was defamatory to all demons.
Was this guy for real?
“Hmm. Ren, what do you think we should do?”
“That……We should capture and defeat him.”
“Hmm. You mean to arrest without any evidence?”
“If it’s evidence, I just presented it! Didn’t he just ask for the right to freely
kill people?!”
“No. We didn’t say a word about indiscriminately killing.”
The fact that the king, who was supposed to take his side, didn’t
acknowledge his opinion seemed to upset Ren.
His hand rested on his sword’s hilt, only the understanding of the royal
place’s rules, kept the blade sheathed at the moment.
Well, what now?
“Kai-kun, isn’t he no good anymore?”
“What to do? I’m trying to figure out how to handle this.”
“Well. Calm down, Ren. Let us hear the full story before We act.”
“Your highness!”
“This is an order. We just want to hear the full details of your story. We shill
discuss this matter shorty.”
“T-Then……”
In the end, he left the room with a triumphant smile on his face, which
caused the king to let out a deep sigh.
You’re having a hard time, aren’t you, king? To pick someone like that,
your luck must be terrible.
“……We are sorry. Is it possible to hear your side of the story first?”
“Yeah, I don’t mind.”
I didn’t bring up anything related to dragon god and simply explained the
Saltberg incident.
The king asked about my origins, but I simply said that I came from a
distant land and crossed through the forest on my way to Saltberg.
Apparently, many demons were living in Hokuniku. Even if I wasn’t from
there precisely, it wasn’t that strange to claim that I came from that region.
Surprisingly, demons were masterful shipbuilders and often set up
communities within every country that were hard to reach by land.
……Was that a dwarf position or a demon position?
“Hmm, so the Maine Valley guild master and president Oink will
collaborate your story?”
“Oink should’ve taken a magic carriage when she left to conduct her
investigation, so maybe she came back the same time as Ren-kun.”
“W-Well, I suppose…….”
For some reason, the king stubbed over his words and had a terrible look on
his face.
Do you hate speaking to Oink that much?
“In any case, I now understand the full story. Based on what you said and
Ren’s story…….”
“Look at his expression.”
“Haha, do you understand?”
“Ah, En-kun, I know what I want. I want the same card Kai-kun has.”
Could you please read the mood?!
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“It seems that I have a lot of troublesome things to deal with after my
inspection. What shall I do?”
“Before that, that Ren kid…… No, can’t you do something about Ren?”
“That’s impossible. A child like that won’t change unless they’re forced to
face reality at least once.”
I was currently speaking with Oink, who’d just returned from her
inspection, in one of the castle’s guest rooms.
Apparently, she met Ren along her journey, and he asked about me.
He also asked for a black card.
After parting ways with Oink, Ren made contact with the lord of Saltberg
first and swallowed what that guy said hook, line, and sinker. Thus, he
disregarded everything Oink said afterward.
He started spouting nonsense about the guild making the wrong decision
and that his strength wasn’t properly evaluated.
“I understand that part, but how did I end up having to fight him?”
“Ranran♪”
“Don’t try to bull-shit me. You throw this mess into my lap.”
This guy had a brief meeting with the king before they off-loaded an
annoying problem to me.
She basically said, “If you want the rank, try defeating Kaivon.”.
I wanted to wipe that disgustingly smug smile off her face no matter what it
cost me.
“No, I won’t kill him. The king has forbidden it.”
“……I wonder what that brat really wants.”
“Do you me Ren? Or the king?”
“The king. He used to be a part of the guild before he succeeded the throne.
Jeez.”
“Well, can’t we just tell him the truth? What do we have to lose? Then he’ll
have to listen to us.”
“It’s the king’s job to deal with their hero. It’s unrelated to me.”
“You ran a massive organization in this country, and you have to work with
the various lords…… Cooperate.”
“I am a pig. I don’t know how to do that.”
Silence.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
When I returned to the room provided to me, Rue was getting bored and
immediately ran up to me.
“Kai-kun, you’re gonna have another duel. It’s not because of me again,
right?”
“That’s right, also, congratulations on getting your guild card.”
“Fufu, it’s the same as Kai-kun’s card. I really have to thank Oink.”
She claimed that she was indispensable in catching a serial killer, and Oink
approved of her promotion.
Rue would receive her new card at a later date.
Actually, Rue was the one that forced the issue.
Oink said, “If you’re acting with bonbon anyway, you’ll receive the same
benefits.”.
Also, this duel wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.
He was a liberator who received special powers after being summoned to
this world.
In other words, Ren was the best subject for my experimentation.
Besides, I haven’t had a decent personal battle, and he’s the perfect
opponent.
As for the king’s request to not kill?
In the first place, I wasn’t emotionally invested enough to want to kill Ren.
I’m just an observer that came across a target that caught my interest.
Unlike me, that kid was suddenly pulled into a strange world before
adulthood and was suddenly given a world-altering mission. I can overlook
a few of his shortcomings.
His claim that I had killed Rue angered me, but he didn’t know he was
doing that when he spoke up.
……Honestly, he seemed rather pitiful in my eyes.
“The duel will be held in the palace’s courtyard this evening. Kai-kun, can
you show this person the strength of the real ‘Liberator’?”
“Sure. But, I need to handle this properly, so expect a degree of moderately
on my part, alright?”
“……I suppose that makes sense, but can you win like that?”
“Yes, yes.”
Now, let’s get a little swordsmanship practice in.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
After finishing the lunch brought to my room, I was allowed to return to my
inn.
A familiar trio appeared after I left the palace.
“Hey, why did you come out! What happened to Ren?!”
“Huh? Oh, you guys didn’t go in? Hold on a second.”
I showed my guild card to the gatekeepers and asked them to let the group
in.
Since they were the liberator’s followers, it was good to keep them all
together.
“There, you can go inside now. You can ask Ren about the details.”
“Why did you……what do you mean?”
“Um, excuse me. Is it true that you’re an evil demon king?”
The girl that always seemed on the verge of tears looked like she wasn’t
entirely convinced of what she’d been told.
Even with such a tearful expression, she asked mustered up the courage to
ask that question.
I can’t, with confidence, say that I was a good person, but I’m not an evil
devil.
“Kai-kun is a good demon king.”
“I don’t remember admitting to being a demon king.”
“But you’re a demon…… a powerful one.”
“Well, I don’t know if you’re a superior demon or anything, but don’t think
that you can beat Ren! It would not be about rank if you were to compete
with actual ability――”
“Okay, okay, go inside and meet with Ren-kun. Your older brother has some
business to take care of, so excuse me.”
That teary-eyed girl was called Raina, wasn’t she? I didn’t know the names
of the other two.
Since they got in, they should be present for the dual.
“Kai-kun, you have a bad look on your face. Are you an evil demon after
all?”
“Well, you’re not a good person, are you?”
Wasn’t it a common trope for the hero to have a last-minute awakening,
with their companions prompting, and strike down the demon king! Was
such a heroic development awaiting me?!
I checked my appearance in the full-length waiting room mirror.
No matter how many times I checked, I still looked like an evil demon king
or mastermind.
An RPG graphic of my appearance would scream, “This guy is the final
boss.” to anyone.
“Well, if he’s the main character, I’d be the last boss.”
The summoned hero goes on a journey to free the sealed divine servants
and save the world.
At the end of the journey, it’s revealed that the final servant had been slain
by the evil demon.
……Yeah, I was definitely the last boss.
I picked up my sword and examined my set abilities.
Speaking of which, I got many abilities on the game era’s final day. Still,
despite having them for more than a year, I hadn’t adequately examined
them.
Did I already have another ability like 『Mark of the Weak』?
There was.
I have one.
It was called 『Training』.
As the same suggested, at the cost of disabling experience gains, it dropped
your stats down to the equivalent of half your level.
However, halving LV399 wasn’t much different from the counter stop of
Lv200 during the game era.
It was better than nothing, so I equipped it.
In addition to the general weakening, two other abilities could suppress
insta-kills.
These abilities were called 『Attack Power Conversion』and 『Guardian
Sword』.
『Attack Power Conversion』 converted the weapon attack bonus to an
equal amount of magic damage bonuses.
It was probably a way to use a magic swordsman play style using the
Depriving Sword.
Well, it was something that wouldn’t have saw the light of day during the
game ere given my fighter sub-class.
The other one, 『Guardian Sword』, cut my attack power by 3/4 for a 1.2
defense multiplier.
I remembered that one. The old sword Rue used had a similar ability.
This was really nostalgic. Fully equipped, Rue was an unsinkable ship
skilled at protecting her allies!
Now that was something.
In any case, I put the finishing touches on my ability loadout.
『Back of The Blade』
『Mark of the Weak』
『Training』
『Attack Power Conversion』
『Guardian Sword』
It was only those 5 abilities.
This time I didn’t include anything related to attack multipliers, recovery, or
anything else advantageous.
That’s right, I was giving him a chance of winning. That guy was just that
pitiful.
Just to be sure, I opened the menu and fiddled with the options.
When I first arrived in this world, I spent a lot of time figuring out this
menu’s functions. Right now, I set it so that my HP and MP were always
visible.
I was worried that Ren might pull out an extraordinary power he received in
a pinch.
Leaving him a chance to win and leaving him a chance to kill me were two
separate things.
“Lord Kaivon, it’s time.
Now, let’s begin.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“I was told that my rank will rise if I defeat you, but that’s a secondary
concern. I’m going to kill you here.”
“Kill me, not defeat? Isn’t this a duel?”
“Are you scared? My friends already told me about how you brainwashed
the people in the palace! I won’t let this country be handed over to you!”
The audience only consisted of involved individuals. I already saw the three
ladies that usually accompanied Ren.
Somehow, asking them to be let in had been attributed to brainwashing. I
wasn’t shown any kindness.
Onii-chan is a little shocked.
“Let’s start the duel! Get ready!”
I grabbed hold of my sword with one hand and languidly pointed the blade
towards the ground.
Ren-kun draws his sword from his waist shift and held it aloft with both
hands.
Was kendo a compulsory subject for children now a day?
“Begin!”
At that moment, Ren took a huge step back and cast a spell along the blade
of his sword.
A magic swordsman! That’s cool, Ren.
“Lightning and Thunder, strike him down “Spark Whisper.”
“Then, Dark Prison.”
A dark magic-infused ice cage sprung up from the ground to protect me.
The lightning bolt struck the black ice before harmlessly dispersing.
As expected, he had higher than average magic abilities.
“I thought you to strike with the sword. That was unexpected.”
“Che, dark magic.”
Even though I was still surrounded by ripples of darkness, he decided to a
frontal assault.
In response to his direct attack, I raised my sword and met his strike with
one of my own.
At the moment of contact, a cascade of light particles sprung from his blade
and landed on my body.
I felt a slight heat upon contact as if some loose sparklers had landed on me.
When I looked at my HP gauge, I saw I’d taken some damage.
【9018/9022】
What……is…… he actually managed to damage me!!!
That’s wonderful, Ren. You’ve done something that even the dragon god
was incapable of right now!
It’s impressive that so much damage was taken, given my defense value.
The genuine surprise on my face caused Ren to become rather boastful.
“He, how do you like my holy sword? Doesn’t it work wonders on demons
like you? I’ll let you enjoy your fill!”
“O-Oh.”
That was the sword’s power?
After discovering that those light particles worked on me, what followed
was a series of sword exchanges.
However, the particles flew around at random, and not all of them touched
me.
It didn’t take long before I grew tired of this exchange, so I switched up my
style and began parrying his attacks.
“You seemed to have learned something. But how long will it last?”
No, I could’ve done this from the beginning.
However, his sword arm remained firm.
His straightforward approach remained unchanged.
Therefore, it was easy to parry all of his attacks.
After a few minutes of this, Ren’s breathing started to become erratic.
“Damn it, why?”
“Well, you shouldn’t be so obvious with your attacks.”
“Shut up!”
Realizing he couldn’t win with swordsmanship alone, he began chanting a
spell while we were still in combat.
After blocking another one of his attacks, I turned my wrist and struck his
jaw with the flat side of my blade.
“Gai!”
Oh, that caused him to bite his tongue,
I only intended to interfere with his spell, but I accidentally caused damage.
“I suppose it’s time.”
Now I went on the offensive.
When I aimed a strike at Ren’s face, he barely managed to block it before
he attempted to pivot on his feet and enter my blind spot.
Unfortunately for him, I immediately changed my footwork to block his
path and repeated the same actions again.
That’s all it took. I locked him into a state where he was prevented from
counterattacking and seemed to be surrounded on all sides.
From the victim’s point of view, it appeared as if I was moving at an
incredibly high speed.
Then I started slashing at his sides.
Gradually, confusion set in and created a delay in his reaction time. The
delay allowed me to land a heavy blow that broke through Ren’s guard.
Taking advantage of the gap in his defenses, I struck out with my left hand.
“Gue.”
After grabbing him by his throat, I raised my blade and knocked his holy
sword out of his hands.
The size difference between the two swords came into effect.
Even though I delivered the blow with one hand, the weight behind the
attack was enough to send his sword flying out of his hands.
Moreover, there was an overwhelming difference in strength.
“Next, I have to apply pressure on the carotid artery.”
“Ga! let, go.”
I gradually lifted Ren up with one hand.
Of course, he tried to kick me and break free, but I just waved him around
to evade that.
He made a muffled cry every time I shook him, but my hold remained firm.
“Hey, let go of me!”
“Interfering with a duel is prohibited. Please remain quiet.”
When I glanced over, I saw Rue restraining the most abrasive of Ren’s
companions with ice magic.
“This is merely a duel. It’d end after you lose consciousness. When you
wake up, cool your head a bit.”
“Shit……Why…… I am……”
With hate-filled eyes, Ren let out one last utterance before his body went
limp.
……In the end, I didn’t even use any sword techniques.
I wonder if it was my hastily thrown-together strategy or this body that got
me this far.
I’m no master martial artist.
All I had was basic knowledge in regards to the field.
When I was younger, I really liked watching video tutorials.
Back then, I was also praised for my dynamic vision, and I came up with
various ways to make use of it.
I was really young back then. Specifically, I’d been a junior high school
sophomore.
“The winner, Lord Kaivon!”
After they declared my victory, I left the area.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Well, it wasn’t a close battle by any means…… but it was satisfying to
trade blows with someone.”
“You held back quite a bit, didn’t you? Well, that was still fun to watch.”
“Bonbon, that was an entertaining fight. That spell…… did Rue teach it to
you?”
“That’s right. I raised Kai-kun!”
Oink and Rue were already waiting for me when I returned to my room.
The other people were rushed into the post-event activates, and the king
lead Ren’s companions to the infirmary.
Perhaps someone will explain things to Ren there, but wasn’t it better to
make use of Oink while she was here?
“This is why it’s good to have a stupid pig.”
“Rightー”
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
In the end, the king only managed to convince Ren that there wasn’t any
brainwashing.
Saltberg was an example of Ren’s shallowness and willingness to believe
everything those who treated him excellent told him. Though he admitted
his mistakes, he still proclaimed me to be the villain.
In addition, Oink suspended Ren from receiving certain types of requests.
Now he could only advance through monster subjections.
Ren was quite annoyed at that.
And the saddest outcomeー
“I can’t follow Ren-sama anymore…….”
“Likewise…… there’s no point being together if we can’t see the Seven
Stars.”
The two girls, besides the brash one, abandoned him.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“So, what do you want me to do?”
“Well, if lord Kaivon is interested in freeing the Seven Stars, we can
support you.”
“I’m not doing it.”
“T-That’s! You’re so powerful, though…….”
Does everyone with great power required to take on responsibilities?
……That’s not true.
If that was true, how about the rich people of the world start distributing
their wealth to the poor.
Well, it would be inconvenient and troublesome if I said that out loud.
“So, is there anything else? For the time being, I’m the equivalent to a
duke.”
“I-I beg your pardon!”
I stared at the back of Ren’s former companion, but my gaze turned to the
remaining girl.
She was a slim blonde girl with sleepy eyes.
The fact that she hadn’t left after seeing the previous exchange was making
me nervous.
Or rather, this child has something she wanted to tell me.
I wonder where this strange sense of intimacy she directed towards me
came from.
“……This sofa is very comfortable, and I’m sleepy.”
“You can sleep here. I’ll get out.”
“Oh, I understand.”
The girl actually lied down.
The girl grabbed one of the throw cushions and rested her head on it.
I decided to leave because she looked comfortable.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Rue was waiting for me outside the room.
Since she forcibly restrained the three companions during the duel, I made
sure those two and her didn’t cross paths when they requested a meeting.
Well, it was really that brash girl that kicked up a fuss, not those two.
“Kai-kun, is the meeting already finished?”
“Yes. It wasn’t a big deal.”
“That means you’re free right now? Would you like to go out together?”
That’s right, now that the troublesome thing was dealt with and I didn’t
want to get entangled with Ren again, how about we do a little sightseeing
and held to the port city early.
“Hey, Kai-kun. What makes this a good country?”
“That’s sudden.”
“Kai-kun, I want to hear your opinion.”
Rue brought up a strange topic the moment we left the royal palace.
“That’s…… I don’t know much about the founding, but the current state of
this country is solid. Maybe it’s because there are two rulers instead of
one?”
There weren’t three branches of government, but there was something
close.
The king governed the nobility and maintained the old-fashioned powers.
And Oink, who stood on the side of the people, had the power of
adjudication and modern-day political knowledge.
It could be said that this country’s stability was thanks to those two people.
If the two of them were on bad terms, it would result in a civil war.
“That’s right, I think so too. However, I was along on the outskirts of this
country, right?”
“Ah, yes.”
Oh……I see.
Have you thought about this before?
And now those old melancholy thoughts had returned?
“Even without me, maybe everything would’ve gone well. I don’t know. It
seems that many people survived the Genesis. But, I couldn’t find them.”
“I heard they were mainly concentrated around Fastrial.”
“If I borrowed the power of those people, and the king and guild joined
forces…….”
Perhaps you wouldn’t have had to sacrifice yourself.
There wasn’t an Oink back then, and the country was far from what it is
now.
In addition, times have changed, but people remain the same.
It was regrettable, but most people would choose the easy solution before
looking for alternatives.
“Rue, don’t think like that. Let it stay in the past.”
“……That doesn’t comfort me.”
“Then, if Rue hadn’t been there, I would’ve been alone, right?”
“Ah…… that’s right, yeah, that’s right.”
Perhaps, coming to this country’s capital for the first time caused Rue to
reflect on her past.
And seeing Oink, who seemingly had the same memory of the Genesis and
the gods, must’ve been upsetting given their respective social standings.
Feeling overwhelmed in this situation was inevitable.
Because it was inevitable, I’ll spoil you rotten today.
“Look, take my hand. Today’s Rue seems likely to get lost.”
“Yes, please.”
Once this sightseeing session was over, we’ll finally leave this country,
which had become my starting point.
Little by little, my mind had become obsessed with the thought that the
distance between my best friends and me was shrinking.
So, today I’ll be sweet on Rue.
I was depended on. She relies on me. That was fine.
From now on, we moved forward together.
Unfortunately, I forgot something important because I was so focused on
moving forward and meeting old friends.
There was “another self” I left behind.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
Hey, where are you now?
Does my voice reach you?
Did you read the letter?
Hey, do you remember me?
Do I remember you?
I’ll raise a brush today as well.
As I write today’s letter, I believe we will meet someday――
It was nice to enjoy a cruise.
Seagulls flow in parallel with the scent of the tide.
The crew enjoyed the rare sight of a fish leaping out of the water.
So could you not destroy such a delightful mood for one minute?
“Oooooooo………Oryahaaaaaaaa.”
“Filthy, get over there.”
“You’re so mean, Kai-kun…….”
A certain elf had become overwhelmed by her first trip on a ship.
Rather, just use healing magic or support magic.
“If I use magic to overcome this, I’ll never become adjusted to it…… Kai-
kun, are you fishing?”
“They were selling rods on the deck a while ago. Besides, other people are
doing it, so it should be fine, right?
We’d finally left the capital.
I was granted the right to judge criminals by the king, but it seems it
wouldn’t be helpful in the next country.
However, I also acquired the backing of the royal family and received a
card that guaranteed my status.
After everything was settled, we got a magic carriage and made it to the
port two days after the duel.
“I was afraid it was going to be a powered ship. Is this also a magic tool?”
“How is it? I’m not too familiar with demon-made items.”
“It’s pretty fast, but I can still fish.”
“Good luck with that. In the meantime, I’ll…… Hmph.”
I felt a sudden weight on my back.
“Is it okay if I just sit here? I need to rest her for a little while.”
“There’s no helping it.”
I let her lay on my back as I stared out at sea.
Sometimes it was nice to relax.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Hahaha! Nii-chan, that’s quite a lot.”
“……That’s right.”
“What? Do you want to eat them? What bait did you use to catch’em?”
The fishing results were in.
More than a hundred small horse-mackerel-like fish didn’t even reach 10cm
on the deck.
Rue was sitting on the side, watching me throw caught fish into my make-
shift bucket.
Since there was no place for the fish, I created a hollow ice block and filled
it with seawater for the horse mackerel to swim in.
Now that I think about it, can they live in such a low temperature?
“Are you gonna eat them? They’re so cute……fufu, they’re chasing my
fingers.”
“They’re cute, but unfortunately, we will eat them. There’s no mercy.”
“What?!”
“What’s there to eat? Maybe you can split them later! Hahahaha!”
……We came across a couple self-proclaimed expert anglers.
Those types of people existed in the world as well.
Good, good, I’ll show you how to enjoy small fish.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“It has been a few months since we had a home-cooked meal.”
“Yeah, it’s been a while. It’s a shame because I really like the food you
make, Kai-kun.”
“Thank you for your kind words. I’ll make some dessert later.”
“Wai.”
The crew not only provided fishing equipment but also set up cooking
stations.
I really had to thank the king for getting us on such a fine ship.
Some people had already started working. I even saw the expert angler
(named by me) prepping his own station.
For a moment, he looked at me and smiled, but I didn’t mind.
“Rue, keep the fish that I caught chilled.”
“Understood.”
Since the fish were so small, I removed the gills and internal organs through
one cut, flush them with fresh water, and handed them off to Rue.
Rue neatly arranged them in an ice vat she created with her magic.
By repeating the process, we finished the task in a relatively short amount
of time.
“Black magic sure is convenient.”
“You don’t even need cooking utensils.”
My jet-black ice was rather versatile.
Most things could be done by crafting a knife out of dark magic.
Next, Rue took out some vegetables from her unique bag.
It’s been a while since she had to take ingredients out of that bag.
After peeling and slicing the onions, peppers, and carrots as thinly as
possible, the preparations were complete.
I fried up the fish and took out something special.
Before we left Lark, I purchased some sweet and sour sauce.
As a result of Oink’s influence or previously summoned liberators, there
was an abundance of Japanese items sold in the capital.
Thank you, predecessors, and thank you, pigs.
“Eh, you fried the vegetables in oil, but you’re soaking them?”
“The trick is to soak them in the sauce while they’re still hot. Because of
the fish’s size, even the bones can be eaten, especially after soaking them in
the sauce.”
“Then I’ll take my time with it.”
I was making a dish called Nanbanzuke.
The dish consisted of marinated deep-fried small fish, so it could be eaten
whole.
As for the vegetables, they were tossed in with the fish to absorb some of
the flavors.
It was a meal that went well with sake.
Of course, in the capital, we bought large quantities of various types of sake
and offered them to the shrine dedicated to Rue.
The people around us took notice of what I was doing.
Some shouted, “What a waste!” or something similar, but I ignored them.
“Hey, nii-chan, let me taste a little bit.”
“Well, it’s a little embarrassing to serve someone who caught such a big
fish. Please eat your own.”
The anglers surround my station.
Fuhaha, even if they could fish, that didn’t mean they could cook!
“I’ll have it.”
“Please.”
Rue used her magic to cool off the Nanbanzuke, and we dug in.
The vegetables were flexible and transparent, and the fish was nice and
crispy.
I immediately tossed one into my mouth.
The acidity of the sauce overpowered the oil and sealed in the umami flavor
within the batter.
In addition, after biting into the shell, the sauce enriched the umami flavor.
The texture and sweetness of the vegetables made of the perfect chaser……
“Oh, delicious. Now, the first cup of sake.”
“Ah, I’ll pour it.”
Rue poured a slightly dry cake into an ice cup she made and presented me
with a chilled drink.
Aah, I’m happy.
This was the difference between eating homemade food and eating
something at a restaurant.
Kai-kun, it’s delicious! Even the bones taste good.”
“That’s right, isn’t it? The bones of large fish are choking hazards. Eating
the bones is a privilege of small fish.”
The men were still staring at us.
……I’m not a demon. Let’s try an equivalent exchange.
“Now, let’s share with those willing to offer their fish. I wonder if anyone is
ー.”
“Please take mine!!!” “Please take mine!!!” “Please take mine!!!”
Well, next up is sashimi and carpaccio.
The party began.
Everyone brought up their fish and, after I cooked it, we all ate and drank
together.
It was a pleasant start to my voyage.
＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊
“Today marks another week…… the distance between countries is quite
far.”
Even on this ship, which was quite fast, we still haven’t seen land yet.
Thankfully, according to the schedule, we should be nearing our destination
soon.
However, probably because we were south of Endresia, the temperature was
starting to rise.
“Kai-kun! I caught a squid today! Please cook it later!”
“Yeah, you know we could fish together, Rue.”
“I like to nap on your back while you’re fishing, Kai-kun.”
“I’m not a chair.”
Ever since the first-day cookout, all of the anglers brought their catches to
me.
As a result, we entered a win-win situation where everyone could enjoy a
variety of seafood and sake.
However, this pleasant voyage was approaching its end.
“Was it fun, Rue?”
“It was the best. Thank you for taking me out once more, Kai-kun.”
“It’s embarrassing when you frame it like that. I didn’t feel like traveling
alone, and everything is more fun when I’m with you. Thank you for
coming with me.”
Counter activated. The effect was outstanding.
Her shocked, Stiff face turned a deep shade of red. As expected of an ice
mage.
“Land ho!”
The sailor’s shout echoed throughout the ship.
I quickly retracted my fishing rod, and we returned to our room.
There wasn’t enough time to cook the squid.
We quickly froze it and tossed it into my item box.
I mean, I couldn’t have Rue carrying it around with her bare hands.
“Rue, you smell like squid.”
“……haah!”
Rue, who rebooted, turned red for another reason and fled.
……Is it a squid elf?